Jinx: The Missed Party 🥳🎉

People might have been wondering why I haven’t published anything after the release of episode 78. My silence is linked to my health. I was sick exactly like Joo Jaekyung. I had to remain in bed for a while. But enough about me.

When Doc Dan returned to Team Black, the fighters were so overjoyed that they immediately proposed to celebrate his comeback with a party. (chapter 78) Their noisy excitement — hugs, wishes, smiles, jokes, even talk of meat — gave the impression of a long-awaited reunion. Yet the suggestion was cut short by Jaekyung, who rejected it like this: (chapter 78) In other words, a party was “missed.” At first glance, this might appear to be an exception, a rare moment of denial in a story otherwise filled with shared rituals. Readers might recall the welcome party (chapter 9) in episode 9, the champion’s birthday dinner (chapter 43) in episode 43, the talk of hospital get-togethers (chapter 61), or the festive tone of fighters after director Choi Gilseok’s victory (chapter 52).

But the closer one looks, the clearer the pattern becomes. The missed party is not an isolated accident; it is the rhythm of Jinx itself. Whenever celebration hovers near — a victory, a birthday, a reunion, even a funeral — someone is not present. In addition, the celebration arrives too early, too late, in the wrong place, or in the wrong form. Jaekyung wins titles, but the gym shares the glory while he remains uncelebrated. (chapter 41) Why did they not organize a party in Seoul to celebrate his victory in the States? Dan devotes himself to work, but his departures are marked by silence (chapter 53) rather than farewell. (chapter 1) The few rituals that do occur — a premature birthday cake, a noisy hug, puppies chasing after a car — (chapter 78) always miss their mark, either hollow in substance or unseen by the very people who should be honored.

The title The Missed Party therefore names more than one canceled occasion. It captures the way the two protagonists move through a world where rituals of belonging are constantly distorted or denied. And in a culture where such celebrations carry deep social weight, the absence is all the more striking. The missed party becomes the haunting motif of their lives: recognition always promised, but never truly given.

The Meaning of Parties in Korea

In Korean culture, parties and team dinners (hoesik) hold a strong ritual function: they create bonds, display hierarchy, and confirm belonging within a group. Farewells, birthdays, and victories are all expected occasions for collective recognition. Yet in Jinx, these moments of celebration are strangely absent or hollow. When Jaekyung wins, his fee doubles, but no feast marks his achievement. Instead, the manager presents the “wolf” as his “trophy”. To conclude, others share in the reflected glory while the champion himself remains excluded, a fighter without a banquet. (Chapter 41) And this absence of recognition and respect is mirrored in the physical therapist’s position. He is not surrounded by the fighters and included by the manager. He is standing on the sideline. It was, as though his good work was not recognized . (Chapter 43) Even the “dragon’s” birthday, supposedly a day of personal celebration, is reduced to an awkward dinner at his expense, with a cake arriving a day too early (chapter 43) or gifts from sponsors and fans he never wanted. (Chapter 41) In Germany, it is considered as a bad omen to celebrate a birthday too soon. Rituals that should affirm intimacy instead expose distance and lack of respect.

A striking contrast appears in chapter 52, when the fighters from King of MMA (chapter 52) gather at the very restaurant used for Jaekyung’s birthday. This time the feast is paid for not by him, but by Choi Gilseok — the rival director who had just won money betting against Jaekyung. The excuse for the banquet is twofold: the humiliation of the champion’s tie and the arrival of new members. Yet the sponsor of the event is absent, his presence felt only through the bill he covers. Unlike the wolf, whose victories go unmarked, Choi Gilseok uses food and drink to project power and buy loyalty. Yet, this celebration with the absent director displays not only hypocrisy, but also resent and jealousy due to the selection of the location. The cruel irony is that Jaekyung’s fall is more celebrated than his rise. (Chapter 52)

This cultural backdrop makes the silences and absences in the Korean Manhwa all the more striking. Parties are repeatedly mentioned but rarely materialize, and when they do, they are strangely hollow. In chapter 61, for instance, a nurse suggests inviting the star to their next hospital get-together. (Chapter 61) The excitement is palpable — “loyalty” and celebrity sparkle in their eyes — but what stands out is the way Dan is erased in the process. They do not invite him; they want access to the famous fighter through him. His role is reduced to a conduit, the man who happens to be “close with Mr. Joo.” The irony is brutal: after two months of work in the hospice, Dan has never once been shown attending such gatherings himself. His own belonging is not on the table. He is used as a bridge to someone else’s fame, while his own exhaustion and lowered gaze silently testify to his exclusion.

But wait — is Dan not also responsible for his isolation? At no moment does he try to be close to them. He avoids their chatter, keeps his distance, and carries himself like someone already half absent. Chapter 56 seems to confirm this impression: even approached by one of the nurses, doc Dan uses work to avoid their company. (chapter 56) However, this is just an illusion. What caught my attention is that the nurses wondered themselves why such a skilled therapist would come to a small-town hospital. (chapter 56) They speak about him, as though he had no reason to stay there, as if he were a stranger passing through. Right from the beginning, he was treated unconsciously as temporary, someone whose presence required explanation rather than welcome. Finally, no party was held for him, no ritual of inclusion was offered. His distance and their detachment mirrored each other, producing the silence that would later define his departure. (chapter 78)

The paradox becomes even clearer when we turn to the star himself. Despite his status as champion, he never receives a proper victory celebration. After each match, we never see a celebration. (chapter 5) It ends either in the car or in the locker room. (chapter 15) The high peak of his celebrated victories takes place at the gym where Park Namwook gather the fighters in front of the Emperor congratulating himself for his “good work” and the spectators for belonging to a winning team. (chapter 41) Yet no feast is held for Jaekyung, no toast to his perseverance. The two men at the center of the achievement are left without ritual acknowledgment, while the institution absorbs the honor. They remain a wolf and a hamster without a feast — fighting, winning, but never celebrated for who they are. And now, you understand why the manager could make such a suggestion at the hospital: (chapter 53) For him, the physical therapists were just tools and as such replaceable.

Even Jaekyung’s birthday party in chapter 43 reveals this paradox. (chapter 43) A birthday, especially in Korea, is typically a family-centered celebration, held at home or among close friends. Yet Jaekyung’s “party” takes place in a restaurant, under Yosep’s casual announcement that they would be having a “dinner party.” (chapter 43) The phrasing itself is odd, almost bureaucratic, as though the event were an obligation rather than a gift. Jaekyung himself had to pay the bill, reversing the usual logic of being celebrated. They even started eating before which is actually a huge violation of social norms. The cake appeared the day before his real birthday, an empty gesture more about timing than sincerity. And while fans and sponsors showered him with gifts throughout the month, Jaekyung revealed that he didn’t want any of them. The ritual forms were there — cake, dinner, presents — but the meaning was absent.

But there is another telling absence: Dan himself was left in the dark about the “surprise.” (chapter 43) The fighters never included him in the planning, as if they feared he might leak the secret. In reality, this exclusion only repeated his deeper past: once again, he was not considered part of the group’s inner circle. Had he been told, he might have brought the card and the gift of his own, softening the sting of Jaekyung’s reaction. (chapter 45) By keeping Dan in the dark about the “surprise,” the fighters created another problem. Their silence pushed him to offer his own present on the same day as the gifts from sponsors and fans — exactly the kind of attention Jaekyung resented. He had already said he did not want those presents, and now Dan’s sincere gesture was placed in the same category, indistinguishable from the flood of unwanted offerings. What could have been a private, meaningful moment was absorbed into the hollow ritual of the group. Hence the champion never got to read his card! (chapter 43) In trying to celebrate, the team only ensured that both Jaekyung and Dan felt more isolated than ever. Instead, his silence reinforced the impression that he was peripheral. Unconsciously, Team Black treated him not as one of their own, but as an outsider to be managed. And even within the celebration, another absence was visible: Potato was missing, and no one seemed to notice. (chapter 43) The party did not affirm Jaekyung’s existence, nor Dan’s place beside him. It only reinforced their shared isolation, hidden under the noise of clapping and cheers.

Thus, Jinx presents us with a paradox: in a culture where parties are essential rituals of belonging, both Dan and Jaekyung remain excluded. They are surrounded by the signs of festivity, but the substance is always missing. Their lives are structured not by recognition but by its absence, not by celebration but by silence.

Dan’s Missed Parties

If the star’s parties are hollow, Dan’s are almost nonexistent. The only party where we see him smiling is his birthday, when he was a little boy. (Chapter 11) One might think, this celebration embodies a perfect birthday party. However, observe the absence of friends. It took place during the night too, a sign that his birthday was not celebrated properly. Everything implies his social exclusion. This made me wonder if this memory represents the only birthday party he ever had with Shin Okja. His life is a sequence of departures without ritual, absences without acknowledgment. Each time he leaves a place of work or community, he slips out like a ghost, denied the closure that parties are meant to provide.

At the hospital in Seoul, where he endured the predatory advances of the director, his dismissal was brutal and final. (Chapter 1) He was not only fired but blacklisted, erased from his profession’s networks. No farewell dinner was organized, no colleagues thanked him for his work, no one marked his departure. (Chapter 1) His stay had been so brief as well. Besides, his absence was engineered to be total, as though he had never existed. The very ritual that should have affirmed his contributions instead became a ritual of erasure.

At the gym, the pattern repeated itself. The spray incident turned him first into a scapegoat. Park Namwook yelled, the fighters remained passive, and even Jaekyung rejected his presence. In the space of a few minutes, Dan was ostracized, his innocence ignored. (Chapter 50) Then later the athlete questioned the physical therapist’s actions and told him this (chapter 51) out of fear and pain, the physical therapist thought, he was fired. Once again, he left in silence, unacknowledged. No one stood up for him, no one tried to reintegrate him, no farewell was offered. (Chapter 53) And keep in mind that according to me, in this scene, the manager already knew the truth. So he had a reason to dismiss a farewell party. The absence of ritual here was particularly cruel: Dan had given his skills and energy to the fighters, but his exit marked him only as disposable.

The hospice, where he briefly found genuine warmth, provided no closure either. When he left for Seoul, the staff were shocked, even saddened — but his departure was so sudden that no send-off was possible. (Chapter 78) Their affection was genuine, but the ritual was missing. Dan slipped away in silence, just as he had at the hospital and the gym. In the panel, what caught my attention is the reaction of the director. He is crying while keeping his distance, a sign that he is the one the most affected by doc Dan’s departure. For me, the author is alluding to the director’s regrets. If only he had treated doc Dan better… only too late, he had recognized that he had become accustomed to his presence. Doc Dan had always been a silent but active listener.

This absence of farewell may stretch back to his earliest traumas. If his parents truly died by suicide, it is possible that Dan never attended their funeral. Poverty, shame, and debt may have erased even that ceremony, leaving him with no closure for the loss of his own family. We can use Joo Jaewoong’s funeral as a source of inspiration. (chapter 74) The silence of his grandmother on this point suggests that even the most basic ritual of mourning was denied him.

The pattern becomes symbolic in the death of the puppy. (Chapter 59) Only Dan and the landlord marked the event with a quiet burial. Since no one knew about it, it left the ritual incomplete. For Dan, the small act was meaningful, but its invisibility to the larger community echoed his own life: recognition always hidden, always partial, never public.

Even in moments that looked like parties, Dan was left on the margins. Jaekyung’s birthday party, with its cake and noisy cheer, contained an intimate truth: Jaekyung’s sudden, raw confession, (chapter 43) This was the real heart of the evening, the only moment where ritual turned into intimacy. And yet even this was missed by Potato, who was absent at that crucial moment, lingering elsewhere with Heesung. The party’s form was there, but its essence — the recognition of Jaekyung’s loneliness and Dan’s importance — was overlooked by the two men at its center due to the presence of alcohol.

Thus, Dan’s life is a chain of missed parties. At the hospital, the gym, the hospice, even at funerals, he departs without recognition. And when celebrations do occur, the essential truth is missed — noticed only by those who are absent, while those present look away.

The Puppies’ Party

Nowhere is the irony sharper than in chapter 78, when the puppies run after the departing car. (Chapter 78) To them, departure is not tragedy but play, a noisy farewell parade. Their barking and chasing become a spontaneous party, a joyous ritual of attachment. (Chapter 78) It is pure, instinctive, and alive. And yet, neither Jaekyung nor Dan sees it. Shut in the car, burdened by urgency, contracts, and exhaustion, they miss the little parade given in their honor.

The contrast is devastating. Humans, with their expectations of formal ritual, repeatedly fail to mark Dan’s contributions. They miss every opportunity to acknowledge him. But the animals, in their innocence, succeed where people fail: they celebrate simply because they care. The puppies recognize bonds better than the humans who claim to love him.

What makes this little parade even more striking is that the puppies do not separate between wolf and hamster. Their joy is directed at both men together, at the bond symbolized by the car’s departure. (Chapter 78) In this sense, the puppies achieve what the humans cannot: they recognize attachment without division, gratitude without debt. Their farewell is not tied to work, contracts, or hierarchy, but to presence itself. (Chapter 78) By running after the car, they express loyalty and responsibility, acknowledging the care they have received. It is the only party in Jinx that includes both protagonists as they are — not as worker and champion, not as scapegoat and boss, but as a pair worth celebrating. Finally, they have no idea that the couple plans to return soon, as they have no notion of time. (Chapter 78) Striking is that here, doc Dan is making a promise to Boksoon and her puppies, but the latter have no idea. Therefore imagine this. On the weekend, the moment the car approaches the landlord’s house, the puppies will recognize them and celebrate their return! And this time, both characters will witness this welcome party: (chapter 78) How can doc Dan not be moved and even smile? Why did the champion reject the landlord’s suggestion (taking a puppy)? He had no time… Having a puppy will not just force him to slow down and take his time, but also attract real and genuine attention from the members of Team Black. (Chapter 78) The animals would even change Joo Jaekyung’s behavior and the fighters’ perception of their hyung. (chapter 78)

The Illusory Reset

When Dan returns to the gym, the fighters smother him with hugs and noisy affection. They beg him not to leave again, propose a welcome party, and act as if everything is back to normal. (Chapter 78) But this “reset” is an illusion. Dan is only contracted for two matches. Interesting is that no one is capable of perceiving the truth, as the main lead’s explanation is ambiguous. (Chapter 78) He doesn’t limit the number of matches, only that he will focus on the “wolf”. So for them, his return is not limited in time. Nevertheless, his paleness and dark circles speak louder than their words: he is exhausted, fragile, still haunted.

The fighters, however, do not see his state. (Chapter 78) They are more worried about another possible departure than about his condition, as though his leaving again would be a greater tragedy than his ongoing suffering. This exposes that the members are not totally oblivious and their reunion is not a repetition of the past. On the other hand, warm words and a noisy welcome are enough for them. They take his generosity for granted, just as they always have. Therefore they ask for his magic hands. (Chapter 78) Their celebration is shallow, a ritual meant to restore their own comfort rather than acknowledge his reality.

Here, the cultural weight of parties in Korea sharpens the irony. Gatherings are strongly intertwined with alcohol (chapter 9), and abstaining from drink often means being excluded from group belonging. Yet Dan, on medication, cannot drink. His doctor’s recommendation makes it impossible for him to participate in such “public” rituals. Even the customary sharing of a huge bowl — a symbol of intimacy and unity — must be avoided. For Jaekyung, who once used alcohol to dull his own struggles, (chapter 54) this becomes another reason to refuse such parties: they risk exposing Dan to temptation and harm. Park Namwook, knowing Jaekyung’s history of drinking, has no interest in promoting such events either. (Chapter 78) Hence the latter has no interest to organize a welcome party and even maintain the ritual with the bowl!! What might appear to others as grumpiness or stinginess is in fact a form of protection.

In contrast, Potato embodies another response. (Chapter 78) Having missed Dan most deeply during his absence, he now wishes to spend as much time as possible with his hyung. His longing shows that no party with Heesung and the landlord — no noisy drinking night — (chapter 58) could fill the hole left by Dan’s departure. But his form of attachment is still caught in the ritual of surface-level affection. What Potato craves is real closeness, hence he keeps hugging the physical therapist, (chapter 78) but what he proposes are the same shallow gestures that miss the truth of Dan’s fragility. The chow chow’s words — “Nothing beats seeing you at the gym” — unintentionally reveal this dependence. On the surface, it is a casual expression of joy and longing. Yet beneath it lies another truth: if the hamster were to leave Team Black for good, the gym would eventually lose all its members. From the start of the story, Dan has embodied teamwork. He is the glue that holds the fighters together, not by authority or charisma, but by care. Without him, unity dissolves into rivalry and noise. The irony is that the fighters sense this truth but cannot articulate it. They attempt to celebrate his return with hugs and the promise of a party, as if rituals could substitute for recognition. In reality, what they crave is not the feast but the fragile cohesion that Dan alone brings.

Striking is that Jaekyung’s refusal of the welcome party is linked to his position as director of the gym. It marks a turning point. Indirectly, he rejects the idea by redirecting the fighters’ attention. He points out their indifference toward him. For the first time, the athlete is voicing his dislike openly, he felt excluded. Due to this combination, the athlete doesn’t realize that he rejected the party, as if he refused to participate in hollow rituals that only disguise exhaustion and perpetuate harm. (Chapter 78) It becomes clear that for the athlete, such parties built on illusion can only harm Dan further. To conclude, thanks to his intervention, he protected the hamster from rituals that mistake noise for acceptance and even care. (chapter 9)

Park Namwook’s position within Team Black also sheds light on the dynamic of missed parties. In earlier chapters, he was the one who orchestrated gatherings (chapter 26), or allowed whether welcome parties or surprise celebrations or pre-match meals (chapter 22). These events were never about genuine recognition but about maintaining power and appearances, boosting morale, or reminding the fighters of their dependence on the team structure he managed. The “surprise” birthday party in chapter 43 bore his fingerprints, (chapter 43) yet he stayed conspicuously absent when the cake was presented, only appearing later at the restaurant. (chapter 43) This absence is revealing: Namwook preferred to avoid direct conflict with Jaekyung’s visible displeasure, leaving the awkward burden of paying and performing to the champion himself to Yosep. In other words, his parties were tools of control, not gifts of belonging. By chapter 78, however, the balance has shifted. (chapter 78) Standing in the back, Namwook watches as Dan returns and is embraced by the fighters. He notices a “different vibe” between the two leads, but fails to grasp what it means. Doc Dan is actually free and has the upper hand in their relationship. Hence he can no longer ask this from doc Dan: (chapter 36) Doc Dan should put up with everything. What he cannot admit is that Dan is no longer replaceable. (chapter 78) Once erased, the therapist now belongs; once central, the manager is now the outsider. Namwook is pushed into the very silence he once imposed on others. The irony is sharpened when Jaekyung openly asserts his authority: (chapter 78) With that, the wolf reclaims his rightful place. In other words, by respecting the hamster, the protagonist is learning to protect his own dignity and interests. (chapter 78) Namwook’s illusion of control dissolves, his “decisions” and rituals losing their force. Even the proposed welcome party collapses in an instant when Jaekyung refuses, proving that Namwook no longer directs the rhythm of the team. The missed party is thus his own as well: the final chance to assert authority through ritual slips away before his eyes, leaving him stranded on the margins of the very world he once managed. And in this reversal lies a striking symmetry: the silence that once excluded Dan now excludes Namwook, completing a cycle of poetic justice. What Dan endured in season one (chapter 41), sidelined and voiceless, is now mirrored in the manager’s quiet erasure.

If Dan’s health were to worsen, the most striking reversal might occur: a match could be cancelled not because of the champion, but because of his therapist. Such a possibility would mark a profound shift in the logic of Team Black. In season one, Jaekyung fought regardless of his condition; his insomnia, shoulder injury, foot injury and depression were ignored, never reasons to stop the machine. Dan was expected to keep patching him up in silence while the show went on. But if a fight were cancelled due to Dan’s weakness, it would confirm his irreplaceable place in the system. The team’s future would depend not only on the fists of the champion but on the presence of the man who heals him. For the wolf, this would be more than logistics: it would be a choice of care over profit, proof that he has reclaimed his authority to protect rather than exploit. And for Namwook, such a cancellation would represent his ultimate defeat. A missed party of the grandest kind — a fight night erased from the calendar — would signal the collapse of his management logic. (chapter 69) Yet unlike all the hollow celebrations that came before, this missed event would finally have meaning. It would not be absence through neglect, but absence as recognition: proof that Dan’s life matters more than ritual, profit, or performance.

The Real Parties They Missed

If there was ever a “real” party in Dan’s life, it was the small gathering by the seaside with Heesung, the landlord, and Potato. (chapter 58) A simple evening of drinking and laughter, it gave him a fleeting taste of inclusion outside the world of gyms and hospitals. Yet even this was flawed: Dan’s health made alcohol dangerous, and Jaekyung never knew of the event. For him, it became another missed party, a moment of warmth hidden from his eyes.

The traces of this seaside evening resurface in chapter 78, when Potato joins the fighters to welcome Dan back. Unlike the others, however, he arrives noticeably later. (chapter 78) This delay suggests a split loyalty: while the team is already celebrating, Potato is likely still tied to Heesung, perhaps even speaking to him on the phone. His tardiness betrays how his heart is pulled in two directions — caught between the actor’s orbit and the gym’s renewed center around Dan. Yet the embrace of the fighter, and his tearful reaction at seeing Dan again, show that his real place lies with Team Black. (chapter 78) The return of Dan shifts Potato’s focus: he no longer has to trail after Heesung, but can make his hyung and his own career a priority once more.

And here lies the seed of conflict. In chapter 59, (chapter 59) Potato had made a promise to treat Dan to a meal if he ever returned, squeezing his hand with the sincerity of a puppy. That promise, innocent as it seemed, carried a hidden trap: in Korea, such “treats” almost always involve alcohol. And he could try to recreate the party on the coast. Potato, unaware of Dan’s medical restrictions, may offer him exactly what he must refuse. Only Jaekyung knows the truth of Dan’s fragile health; only he can act as his shield against such misplaced affection. Secondly, Potato possesses pictures of the puppies (chapter 60), which he took on the day one of them died!

What makes this tension more explosive is the role of Heesung. He alone knows that Jaekyung resorted to drinking after Dan’s departure (chapter 58), and his presence ties alcohol directly to the champion’s vulnerability. At the same time, Potato’s loyalty is beginning to shift. He once orbited Heesung like a hidden lover, but Dan’s return rekindles his attachment to the gym and as such will affect his relationship with the gumiho. (chapter 78) The “puppy” now prefers Dan’s company at the gym to the actor’s beck and call. The small seaside party that once united them may become the fault line that divides them: an invitation, a bottle of soju, a clash between past habits and new priorities. For Jaekyung, it will be the ultimate test — not whether he attends the party, but whether he transforms it into something different, a celebration without alcohol, a ritual of care rather than destruction. As you can see, I am expecting the return of the fox Heesung.

And yet, even beyond the noisy welcomes and the hidden seaside gatherings, the theme of absence reaches into the most intimate farewells. When Dan prepares to leave the hospice, he leans toward his grandmother, seeking an embrace, a moment of warmth that could ease the separation. (chapter 78) But she does not return the gesture, as she might believe that he is just holding her straight. Her arms remain still, her body heavy with silence. Instead she talks, urging her grandson to leave the place as quickly as possible. So she doesn’t enjoy this moment. What should have been a small celebration of love — a hug of recognition, a party for two — dissolves into emptiness. Halmoni, who had always claimed to be his anchor, fails to give him the ritual of belonging he craves. The one gesture that could have affirmed their bond is withheld, turning tenderness into yet another missed ceremony.

Hwang Byungchul mirrors this failure in his own way. (chapter 78) Sitting stiffly in his hospital bed, he waves away any possibility of affection. His body language, arms crossed, his words reduced to commands about training, erase the emotional bond that might have connected him to Jaekyung. Where halmoni’s silence is passive, Byungchul’s is active — he refuses intimacy, replacing it with obligation. For both figures, farewell becomes an empty form, stripped of the recognition that makes partings bearable. In these moments, the absence of a hug, the denial of tenderness, is more devastating than the loudest rejection. It is a party that never begins, a rite of passage left unspoken.

This is crucial, because in Korean culture, embraces are rare, and when they occur, they carry profound weight. To hug someone is to cross into genuine intimacy, to declare loyalty and affection without words. The absence of such a gesture from halmoni and the director therefore marks not just emotional distance but outright exclusion. They cannot — or will not — celebrate Dan or Jaekyung as individuals worthy of deep affection. they only know pity, pride or annoyance. Their failure underlines the story’s central rhythm: the rituals that should affirm identity are constantly missed, postponed, or corrupted.

Placed against these failures, the quiet “parties” between Jaekyung and Dan acquire even greater weight. A home-cooked meal,

(chapter 22) (chapter 13) a breakfast in silence (chapter 68), the embraces in the dark (chapter 66) (the wordless recognition of suffering) — these become the true celebrations of Jinx. They lack alcohol, noise, or spectacle, but they carry sincerity. They reveal that belonging can be built not through grand gestures but through repetition, through the transformation of fleeting kindness into ritual. This implies the existence of conscious and choice. And yet, these moments remain fragile. After their return to the penthouse, there is no shared meal, no laughter, only nostalgia and sadness. (chapter 78) Even Jaekyung is troubled by the reminder that Dan’s stay is temporary, as if the very walls of the penthouse resist turning into a home. (chapter 78) In other words, the wolf’s task is no longer to win battles in the ring but to protect these fragile celebrations — to make Dan feel at home, to turn missed hugs into embraces, missed parties into warm meals, missed gestures into habits of care. Only then can the cycle of exclusion be broken. Only then can “The Missed Party” become, at last, a real one.

Conclusion

Both protagonists are marked by missed celebrations. Dan’s life has been a chain of exclusions: fired without farewell, blamed without defense, departing without closure. Even in death — (if we include the theory of his parents’ vanishing), the puppy’s burial — rituals of belonging were denied. Jaekyung, for his part, wins victories without feasts, carrying glory without intimacy.

The fighters and nurses offer illusory parties, mistaking noise for recognition, affection for change. But the true parties are elsewhere: in the puppies’ joyous run, in the hidden rituals of wolf and hamster [the embrace, (chapter 68), the shared meal (chapter 68) and in the landlord’s quiet kindness (chapter 78). For me, it is no coincidence that the senior followed them to the street and waved at them! (chapter 78) He expressed not only his genuine feelings, but also his longing: he hoped to see them soon. He had come to appreciate their presence which is not related to their work. The Missed Party becomes not a single absence, but the haunting rhythm of the entire narrative: recognition always arriving too late, always seen by the wrong eyes. And perhaps the story’s promise lies here — that one day, the real party will finally be held, not in karaoke bars or gym halls, but in the unbreakable bond of two men who learn what true friendship and belonging mean. This means, the more the champion and his fated partner develop new routines, the more it will affect the gym and as such Park Namwook, which can only feel more and more excluded.

PS: If in the next chapter, the night continues, then I can’t shake the feeling that Joo Jaekyung might pat doc Dan’s head and not yank his hair, like he announced it. (chapter 78)

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or Manhwa, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: After All, Before It’s Too Late 🕚 📞

My avid readers might have been wondering why I haven’t released any new analysis yet. The reason is simple. I am back at school, and preparing lessons for my students had to come first. But when episode 74 was released, one detail immediately caught my attention. It was small, almost easy to overlook, yet the more I thought about it, the more it seemed to hold the key to understanding not only this chapter, but Joo Jaekyung’s entire story. 😮

So let me turn the question over to you. What is the common denominator between these three panels?

(chapter 73) (chapter 74) (chapter 74) What do they share? You might already have noticed it. At first glance, the answer seems obvious: each sentence turns around the word after. But if we pay closer attention, it is not just after that repeats, but after all. And here, the “all” quietly carries the weight of everything. A slight shift, but one that feels significant. But why this expression, and why here? Why does it resurface precisely in the context of Jaekyung’s family and past?

At first glance, after is nothing more than a temporal marker, a word of sequence. But in these sentences it feels heavier, almost final. It does not look forward — it looks backward. In other words, it doesn’t open a path; it shuts a door. And in episode 74 especially, it echoes like a refrain that has been defining the champion’s life. His world has always been framed in terms of after all. And this immediately raises another question: why did these people, so different in role and attitude, all use this idiom when addressing or describing the young champion?

But then—observe the contrast. When Joo Jaekyung embraced his fated partner, the words that rose within him were not about “after” but about “before.” (chapter 70) For the first time, the flow of time shifted. Besides, no explanation, no certainty—just an admission that something happened beyond his planning or reasoning. Where the earlier lines spoke with closure, this one arrived without a verdict. But what does this “confession” signify for the athlete now?

This is the mystery I want to unravel. What does “after all” truly embody in his life? Why has it shaped him so deeply, and why is the “before” so revolutionary when it finally appears? To answer these questions, I will proceed step by step: first examining the parents’ words, and finally the director’s cold repetition in episode 74. From there, I will turn to the symbolic role of the phone and its destruction, before concluding with the comparison between the manager and the grandmother—two figures who, each in their own way, perpetuate or challenge the cycle of “after.” And at the very end, I will return to the sentence that changes everything: (chapter 70)

The Parents’ After All

Joo Jaewoong’s Verdict

The first “after all” comes from the father: (ch. 73) At first glance, this might sound like a simple insult, a way to degrade the boy by comparing him to the woman who abandoned him. Yes, I wrote “him” and not them on purpose. Joo Jaewoong brought her up in direct response to his son, because the teenager had voiced his first wish in front of his “legal guardian”: (chapter 73) He was announcing his desire to leave this place, as if he wanted to abandon his father. Nevertheless, he just said it out of anger and frustration. Yet, those words pierced Joo Jaewoong, for they reminded him of his wife’s betrayal. Unable to face his own failures, he retaliated by thrusting her image back onto the boy. (chapter 73)

The staging is crucial. Father and son stand facing each other, (chapter 73) locked in confrontation, while in the past, the woman had already shown her back — a gesture of refusal that foreshadowed her desertion. She had withdrawn in silence; the man, however, lashed out in noise. Both abandon, but in different registers: hers in silence and absence, his in noise and abuse. But the father’s gaze was selective. (chapter 73) While he saw a mother holding a boy, he overlooked that the protagonist was actually clinching onto his own mother, who had already distanced herself from the child. In other words, he mistook rejection for embrace. What he perceived as proof of her influence was in fact the trace of her withdrawal.

Thus the father’s “after all” is more than a mere insult. It is an erasure. By shifting all blame to the absent mother, he buried his own wrongdoings. The bruises, the insults, the nights of terror (chapter 73) — all were rewritten into a story where the woman was the sole traitor, and the child nothing more than her extension. In this way, the boy was denied recognition as a victim in his own right. He had been abandoned too. He had been abused either. He became instead a mirror in which his father projects the wound of being left behind.

The tragedy is that this was Jaekyung’s first attempt at self-assertion in front of his father, his first voiced wish as a child. (chapter 73) And yet it was met not with listening and understanding, but with condemnation and mockery! (chapter 73) Why? It is because the father didn’t trust him, as he didn’t trust himself either! Because the father attacked him verbally, the boy replied in kind — escalating words he would later regret. (chapter 73) The cycle of reproach was sealed. From that moment on, he understood the danger and the destructive weight of words. (chapter 73) To speak was to wound, to be wounded in return. Besides, the boy could never speak of this truth. He carried the memory of that last conversation in silence, crushed by the belief that he bore guilt for his father’s death. Shame and responsibility bound his tongue. That is how words, once used against him as weapons, became impossible for him to wield in his own defense. However, this was only the beginning of his withdrawal into silence. His fists would become his language, his body the only safe instrument of reply.

In the end, the father was betrayed — not only by his wife, but by himself. (chapter 73) For in his world, there was no place for we, no place for a family. By reducing every bond to reproach and violence, he erased the very possibility of belonging. His after all thus becomes the verdict on his own life: a man left alone, responsible for his own misery. He complained the absence of gratitude from his son, while he had done nothing for him. (chapter 73) The betrayal he lamented was nothing more than the logical outcome of his own principle. There had never been a we — only a man clinging to his pride, a woman turning her back, and a child caught in between. His after all (chapter 73) exposes this rupture: instead of binding father and son, it isolates them, placing Jaekyung outside of any shared identity. By calling him “your mother’s son”, he does not recognize the boy as his own. The word becomes a substitute for “we,” a marker of distance rather than union. He also denies the very identity of his son: the boy is reduced to a reflection of the mother, and nothing more. In this moment, the child is stripped of individuality, framed only as an echo of the parent who had already left. For years afterward, this wound silenced him — until much later, when a reversal finally emerged. When Jaekyung embraced his fated partner, the words that rose within him began not with after all but with before I (chapter 70). Only then did he speak again as a person in his own right, expressing a wish unshaped by the verdicts of adults or the weight of guardianship. Thus he expressed his thoughts and emotions through the body.

The Mother’s Excuse

And it is precisely here that the mother enters the stage. If the father used after all to erase his own guilt and deny the possibility of togetherness, the mother confirms that distance with a final gesture (chapter 74) — not by facing her son, but by cutting him off, hiding behind a phone call and a single merciless click. (chapter 74)

The scene is loaded with irony. (chapter 74) In the past, the boy had dialed her number from the same public booth (chapter 72), clinging to the hope that she might answer one day. Eventually, those attempts ceased — but not the attachment. What remained was the number itself, saved under “Mom” on his phone (chapter 74) Here, he was old and rich enough to buy his own cellphone. The phone number was no longer a channel of communication, only a relic: a fragile thread he could not sever, because the fact that she never changed her number sustained the illusion that reunion was still possible. That dormant hope was shattered only when she finally picked up — not out of recognition, but by mistake, assuming the unfamiliar call must be important. (chapter 74) And so, after years of silence, his voice reached her at last.

What followed crushed him. She did not yell like the father; instead, she cloaked her rejection in polite detachment: (chapter 74) repeating “please” twice — not out of kindness, but because he had become a source of threat to her new life. (chapter 74) Her words, “please never call me again,” sealed the door he had long believed ajar.

What once seemed like a lifeline is revealed as evidence of her selfishness and cowardice (something I had already outlined before in The Loser’s  Mother: Fragments of a Mother), and the unchanged number, which kept him hoping, now exposes her duplicity. This is why remembering his past will not only free the champion, but also help him to move on. At the same time, it also set in motions a quiet karmic reckoning for the “mother,” whose very act of leaving the number unchanged betrays her. Interesting is that Joo Jaekyung is exactly like his mother: he has not changed his damaged cellphone and number either!! (chapter 66)

Her words presented abandonment as if it were a mutual choice (chapter 74), an agreement between equals. Yet, nothing could be further from the truth: the child had no choice, no power. Worse still, she used his own earlier words against him — the part-time jobs, the savings he had scraped together in order to welcome her back. Since he had money, he could keep living on his own. What for him had been a desperate declaration of love, for her became justification to let go: he was, in her eyes, already independent, already “grown-up.” (chapter 74) Only then comes her final blow: “After all, you’re all grown up now.” The position of after all here is crucial. (chapter 73) Unlike the father, who spat it at the end of his sentence as a weapon, the mother puts it first, as if it were the very foundation of her reasoning. Placed at the front, it functions like a gatekeeper — a barrier the son cannot pass through, because everything that matters has already happened before him.

In other words, she uses time itself as her excuse. (chapter 74) By saying after all, she makes his age and the passing years the justification for her betrayal. She turns maturity — the result of neglect and abandonment — into a pretext to abandon him further. In her mouth, time is not a healer but an alibi. For him, however, time is the enemy. Every night of waiting, every unanswered call accumulates into a debt that cannot be repaid. This is why, years later, Joo Jaekyung has been racing against time — as if by moving fast enough, by piling victory upon victory, he could undo the stillness of those years when nothing came back to him. His obsession with routine, with never stopping, mirrors the silent cruelty of her after all: if she made time the reason to let go, he would make time the proof that he never let go.

Here, the phrase does not simply refer to his age. All encompasses the totality of what she has built without him: her remarriage, her new family (her second child whom she calls “dear”), her wealth, (chapter 74) her present comfort. He stands after all of this — chronologically, emotionally, socially. In her reordered life, the child who once clung to her is relegated to the back of the line, behind every new bond she has chosen to recognize.

And yet, before uttering after all, she cloaks her rejection in seemingly gentle words: “Please understand… let’s just go our separate ways.” (chapter 74) At first glance, the sentence suggests civility, as if both parties had been walking the same road until now. But this is the deception. In truth, she had abandoned him long ago. This “family” (“our”) only existed in the boy’s mind, a dream born from her lies. For the mother, this “family” was already dismantled and replaced; for him, it was the one thing keeping hope alive. By phrasing it this way, she rewrites history, disguising her betrayal as a fresh, mutual decision rather than an old wound that never healed. The implication is that nothing was broken before — that only now, as adults, they might choose to part.

In doing so, she not only denies the rupture of the past, she also erases the promise that once tethered him to her. Why else would he plead, (chapter 74) unless she had once suggested that possibility? His words reveal that he had been clinging to a seed she planted long ago, a future she quietly abandoned while building a new life elsewhere. And what was that seed? Not just her vague suggestion that “once they have money”, or (chapter 72) “the father no longer represents a menace to her” but the very fact that she gave him her phone number. To a child, that number was more than digits on a page — it was proof of connection, a lifeline, an assurance that she could be reached, that she might one day answer.

But in reality, the number was a cruel illusion. She never changed it, which prolonged the fantasy that she still cared, that reunion was only a call away. Yet when the call was finally answered, it revealed not hope but finality. The “click” of her rejection was as violent as any blow from his father — the sound of a door closing forever.

Thus, her rejection is doubly violent: it crushes his final hope, that’s why the boy cried for the last time. (chapter 74) Furthermore, it gaslights him into believing that the abandonment never occurred — that the break is only beginning now. (chapter 74) The repeated please underlines her fear: he is not a son to welcome back, but a threat to the fragile world she has constructed without him. She has a lot to lose!

The irony (chapter 73) (chapter 74) is merciless: in just three letters, all hides the immensity of his suffering — (chapter 72) neglect, starvation, abuse, loneliness, betrayal — and yet the parents invoke it not to acknowledge his pain, but to hide their wrongdoings (justify their betrayal) and as such their failure! By placing after all at the front of her sentence, (chapter 74) the mother tries to turn the page unilaterally, as though this single phrase could close the chapter for good. It is not dialogue but dismissal, a way of shutting down the past before her son can reopen it. In other words, it’s a verdict too disguised as an excuse!

Placed at the end of the father’s sentence (chapter 73), after all erupted in the heat of reproach — spontaneous, yes, but no less destructive. It was triggered by his wounds, by the memory of betrayal he could not bear. Yet even in its impulsiveness, it carried no apology, no trace of self-reflection. Like the mother, he used the phrase as a verdict, not an opening — a way to wound, not to reconcile.

By contrast, the mother’s after all sits at the beginning of her sentence, cloaked in calm reasoning, stripped of any trace of spontaneity. Where the father lashed out, she closes off. Joo Jaekyung is now trapped between these two “after all”: one erupting in rage, the other draped in reason. Together they form a prison of words where apology has no place and the child’s voice is nowhere to be found. No wonder why the celebrity has never apologized to doc Dan in the end. At the same time, it explains why after this phone call, Joo Jaekyung had nothing to “lose”. The adults had destroyed the child’s soul and heart.

For Joo Jaekyung, there is no way back from this sentence. With ‘after all, you’re all grown-up now,’ his mother denies him the right to still be a child in need of care. ”After all”, he can also not deny his ties to her. His origins and even time itself become his enemies — he can never rewind, never reclaim the place of the baby who once clung to her. Her words brand him as someone beyond help, beyond nurture, beyond belonging. What she frames as maturity is, in fact, abandonment dressed as inevitability. The problem is that she is still alive. Unlike the father (dead) or the director (dying), she cannot escape judgment — not from her son, nor from others. By keeping the same phone number for years, she left behind proof of her continued existence. She could have fetched the boy at any moment, but she never did. Her responsibility doesn’t end simply because she decided to draw a line. (Chapter 74) Motherhood is not dissolved by a polite “please” or by a remarriage. She cannot erase this fact, however much she hides behind a new family or a change of circumstances. In this sense, the father’s words return as a curse for her: the truth of origin cannot be undone. The author is already implying this notion through narrative details.

The story itself shows us how enduring such responsibility is. (chapter 74) When the boy once caused trouble, the police looked for Joo Jaekyung’s guardian. In the cutthroat town, they reached out to Hwang Byungchul — not because he was legally responsible, but because everyone knew the boy was close to him (“we”). Guardianship, then, is never erased by silence. Even if you abandon the child, others will still hold you accountable.

And here lies the deeper irony: once Joo Jaekyung left for Seoul, he knew no one there. (chapter 74) In a city of anonymity, hearsay cannot replace documents. She left a paper trail — a legal identity that binds them together. Should the champion cause trouble in Seoul, or even become the victim of a crime, the police would have to turn to his legal guardian. And that can only be her.

The narrative already dramatizes this irony through the arcade incident (chapter 26). Oh Daehyun mentions that the young fighter broke the punching machine so many times he was blacklisted. Such destruction could easily have brought police intervention — and if it had, they would have been forced to search for his legal guardian. That guardian is none other than the mother who abandoned him and her new family. In other words, her erasure was never complete: every act of the boy risked pulling her shadow back into the open. Furthermore, this is what Kim Changmin revealed to his friend and colleague: (chapter 26) But Joo Jaekyung had long discovered sports and MMA, when he arrived in Seoul and met Park Namwook for the first time. (chapter 74) He had left his hometown because of the director’s suggestion.

Chapter 74 exposes the cracks in the narrative first built in episode 26. Back then, Kim Changmin and Oh Daehyun repeated what they had heard: that Joo Jaekyung had once been a troublemaker, a rich, spoiled brat who smashed arcade machines and got into fights — but that in the end, he was “saved” by sports, and especially by MMA and MFC. That’s why he didn’t recognize himself in the introduction: (chapter 26) This story clearly originates with Park Namwook, the manager, who positioned himself and the sport as Jaekyung’s saviors.

But episode 74 reveals the reality behind the myth. The boy wasn’t saved by MFC, nor by Namwook. It was the director, Hwang Byungchul, who intervened, who sent him to Seoul, (chapter 74) who redirected him before he was swallowed by the wrong path. The discrepancy between these accounts exposes more than just the manager’s manipulation: it points to the shadow of another intervention. How could he afford to destroy machine after machine without consequence? The only plausible answer is the “mother” and her new family, whose money and silence allowed him to pass as the “self-made” Emperor while erasing their own responsibility from the tale. And now, you comprehend why The Emperor was made voiceless. [For more read The Night-Cursed Emperor] Both MFC and the mother had a vested interest in silencing his true origins. For MFC, the myth of the “self-made champion” polished their image, free from any stain of thuggery — no whispers of money laundering, drugs, illegal gambling, or rigged games. For the mother, erasing the child meant erasing her own betrayal. The champion’s past was not only a personal wound but also a liability for others — a truth that had to be buried so that the façade of the Emperor could stand unchallenged. His silence, then, was never a choice; it was imposed, enforced by all those who profited from keeping his story untold. Should he ever speak up, he would expose not only the mother, but also MFC!

Because of episode 74, I came to resent the mother even more than before. She not only abandoned him twice, but toyed with his feelings. By answering once, she allowed his hope to flare up — only to extinguish it immediately. The phone that symbolized connection became the very tool of execution, its click as violent as the father’s punch. And just like her husband, she deceives herself. She imagines she can cut off ties completely with a single sentence, but until her death she remains legally and symbolically his mother.

The two after alls function like iron bars: one forged in the father’s rage, the other in the mother’s reason. Together, they create what you called a prison of words — a place where the boy cannot speak, cannot be heard, cannot be recognized. From that moment, he is not only abandoned but linguistically erased. His origins are denied, his childhood revoked, his future disowned.

And so, after the phone call, it is no wonder that Joo Jaekyung believed he had nothing left to lose. The boy’s heart had already been gutted; the rest of his path was merely survival. If he “went the wrong way,” it was because the adults had already led him there, sealing off every other route. They had destroyed the child before the teenager even had a chance to build himself.

This prepares the ground for the transition to the director: if his parents’ after alls built the prison, then Hwang Byungchul is the figure who becomes the witness of that imprisonment. Unlike them, he doesn’t openly wound with words — but his silence, his blindness, and his refusal to protect the boy make him complicit. He becomes the guard outside the prison walls.

The Director’s After Everything

When Hwang Byungchul says (chapter 74), the breadth of everything seems, on the surface, to acknowledge the sheer weight of Joo Jaekyung’s suffering. The word is heavy, expansive, suggesting years of accumulated pain, betrayal, and neglect. Yet, paradoxically, this very expansiveness is also a way of avoiding precision. By collapsing starvation, countless humiliations, abandonments, and traumas into a vague everything, the director sidesteps naming the concrete betrayals he himself witnessed. His silence here is telling: he cannot bring himself to articulate the parents’ cruelty, nor his own passivity in letting it happen. In front of the doctor, he had admitted himself that he had not raised him: (chapter 74) For doc Dan who embodies the present, such a statement can only become the ultimate truth: the star had been an orphan like him.

Moreover, his next word probably — betrays another form of distance. If he truly knew how the boy felt, if he had ever asked or listened, there would be no need for such hedging. Probably admits that he never entered the boy’s inner world, never gave him the space to voice his despair. It is the language of a bystander, not of a guardian. In fact, this hesitation exposes his complicity: Joo Jaekyung “went down the wrong path” not only because of the parents’ abandonment, but also because the one adult who remained nearby chose observation over intervention. (chapter 74) At the moment when Joo Jaekyung shattered the cellphone, Hwang Byungchul was not by his side but standing at a distance, directly in front of him. This means he must have seen the boy’s face — the tears, (chapter 74) the trembling hands, the rage that barely concealed heartbreak. He did not need to overhear the mother’s words; the child’s body language told the story with brutal clarity. (chapter 74) In that instant, the director could have stepped closer, offered consolation, or simply acknowledged the wound he was witnessing. Instead, he kept his distance, both physically and emotionally. He refused to assume a role as legal guardian.

The same pattern repeats at the father’s funeral. (chapter 74) Once again, the director was there — but his presence was mute. He placed a hand on the boy’s shoulder, yet he never lent him an ear. He never invited the boy to speak, never created a space where grief, anger, or longing could be put into words. In other words, he was present in body but absent in voice and heart. Thus the director’s pat was a gesture of pity. It was a substitute for words, a way of saying “poor boy” while protecting himself from deeper involvement. But precisely because he withheld speech and listening, it denied Jaekyung the chance to articulate his own grief. It comforted without connecting.

This silence is not neutral. By withholding words, he deprived Jaekyung of language at the very moment he most needed it. A child learns to process suffering by speaking it into existence and having someone else respond. Denied this, Jaekyung internalized the pain wordlessly — forced to embody it through his fists, through destruction (chapter 74), through fighting. Thus the director’s quietness, his refusal to engage, became a formative wound in itself. He chose the safety of distance over the risk of involvement, and in doing so, left the boy’s cries unanswered.

Thus, the director’s after everything is double-edged: it gestures at recognition, but functions as concealment. He names the boy’s burden while sidestepping his own. What sounds like empathy is, in truth, pity — a way of acknowledging suffering without engaging it. It allows him to speak about Jaekyung’s pain while avoiding both the betrayal he witnessed and the silence he himself maintained. In this sense, after everything is less an opening than a shield: a phrase that distances him from responsibility under the guise of compassion.

And because the boy had no one by his side that night, he concluded he had nothing to lose. Stripped of home, voice, and care, he stood in a void where even those who should have protected him kept their distance. The director’s silence, his refusal to step in or give the boy an ear, reinforced the sense of abandonment. Far from steering him away, this absence of guidance nudged him toward the wrong path. In this way, the man who might have been a safeguard became instead a silent accomplice to the boy’s fall. Hence he put the blame on the main lead. (chapter 74)

Hwang Byungchul was called to the police station in order to correct his past wrongdoing. (chapter 74) He was given a chance to step in, to finally become the guardian he had failed to be on the night of the boy’s deepest collapse. Therefore it is no coincidence that he claims to have raised him, while the readers are well aware of the truth. (chapter 74) Yet the way he handled the moment revealed the full extent of his contradictions.

The director was never one to turn his back on Joo Jaekyung. (chapter 74) He always faced him, (chapter 74) or sometimes stood beside him, kept him in sight. On the surface, this could seem like loyalty, but in truth it was another form of failure. Facing him head-on meant constant confrontation, constant judgment. His presence was physical, but never protective; it was discipline, surveillance, not refuge. He never had his back!!

Instead of offering himself as support, he wielded the parents as weapons. (chapter 74) The father was dragged into memory as a warning: “Do you want to end up like him?” The mother, already gone, was turned into a conditional model: “Would she even want to live with you if she could see you now?” In both cases, the boy was denied his right to grieve. His parents were not mourned, but transformed into instruments of discipline. He was forced to run from one shadow and to chase another, leaving him no space to simply exist. The director maintained the future champion trapped in the chains of the past.

This strategy erased the present. Jaekyung’s worth was always defined against the dead or the vanished, never in who he was here and now. It was never about him!! Happiness, stillness, or pride in the moment were impossible; only punishment and striving remained.

When the director invoked the mother again that night, it exposed his blindness. (chapter 74) For him, she was a symbol — fuel for perseverance, as he was projecting his own mother onto the boy’s! For the teenager, the mother was the deepest wound. By naming her, the director imagined he was motivating; in reality, he was tearing it open once more. But how could Jaekyung reveal the truth — that his own mother had rejected him, not just once, but twice? To admit this would have been to confess that the hope she dangled before him, the dream of reunion, had been nothing but a cruel game. His silence was not pride but a shield, for voicing it would mean exposing that even his mother’s love had been counterfeit. (chapter 74) Thus his silence was not indifference but defense: he was protecting her name, even when it burned him to do so. In shielding her, he also buried himself.

And the director used this hesitation to his own advantage. This shows that Hwang Byungchuld had no intention to listen. He answered with his fist right away. The punch to the chest crystallized his stance: discipline over empathy, control over dialogue. What he offered was not guidance but force, unwittingly echoing the very violence of the father he condemned. (chapter 74) That is how another pattern emerges: every exchange the boy endured was never true conversation, but always structured as an argument or a challenge. Even here: (chapter 72) At home, his father turned dialogue into a bet — a contest of strength where affection was absent and only victory mattered. Later, in front of the police station, the director reproduced the same pattern: invoking the mother not to console, but to provoke, to test, to challenge. In both cases, words became weapons. They did not open space for Jaekyung to speak; they cornered him, forcing him either to resist or to submit. This explains why in season 1, the two protagonists had similar interactions.

Thus when the boy lashed out and the director struck him, the failure was complete. He had been given a chance to correct the past — to be a guardian rather than a spectator — but instead he repeated the cycle. His discipline came without empathy, his presence without listening. In the end, he did not save the boy from the wrong path; he helped push him further along it, for MFC is strongly intertwined with crimes.

However, the argument followed by the punch seems to have functioned as a wake-up call for the director as well. (chapter 74) For the first time, he shifted ground and no longer invoked Jaekyung’s parents as warnings; instead, he summoned the memory of his own mother. After everything she had done for him, he insisted, the boy should repay her sacrifice by leading a better life. Yet here again the same logic returns: time weaponized, gratitude demanded, obligation imposed. What might have been a tender remembrance of maternal care was turned into a debt-ledger pressed onto Jaekyung’s shoulders. (chapter 74) For him, discipline was always bound to her presence, her food, her care, her silent labor that sustained the gym. By invoking “the mother” as a motivator, he was, in truth, repeating the only model of loyalty and endurance he had ever known. But this was borrowed authority, not Jaekyung’s. What may have given the boy a flicker of purpose in the moment — to endure, to fight “for her sake” — (chapter 74) could not last. It was never his voice, never his wound being acknowledged. It was an external script imposed upon him. And so, over time, that imposed motivation faded, eclipsed by the title and the money. (chapter 54) The director’s form of guidance could not sustain him; it was external, borrowed, conditional. Therefore, it is not surprising that he was never contacted after the main lead’s departure for Seoul. By then, the director had already become like his own mother — reduced to a memory (chapter 70) and nothing more. He neither possessed the boy’s number nor showed the desire to stay connected; worse, he had told him explicitly never to return. (chapter 74) Through both words and attitude, he conveyed that their paths were to diverge for good. Yet, this was never truly his intentions. In cutting him off so decisively, he enacted the very separation he condemned later. The boy had taken his words too seriously.

Park Namwook’s Lately

If Hwang Byungchul cloaked his failure under the phrase after everything, Park Namwook disguises his own negligence in the word lately. (chapter 56) (chapter 66) His care always comes after, never before. The word itself reveals his stance: he notices change, but belatedly, when damage is already done. The main lead is now escaping his control. And now, you comprehend why PArk Namwook blamed Joo Jaekyung and slapped him at the hospital. (chapter 52) That way, he could divert attention from the “before and circumstances”. And in season 2, the man hasn’t changed at all. Instead of asking what caused Jaekyung’s crisis, he chides him for straying from the routine — for not showing up at the gym, for being absent.

This exposes the essence of Namwook’s guardianship: reactive, not proactive. He does not anticipate storms; he waits until they break and then demands the champion hold himself together. In this way, his “lately” becomes the twin of “after everything.” Both phrases externalize responsibility. Both erase the speaker’s complicity in the boy’s suffering and downfall. Both subtly suggest that the fault lies with Jaekyung himself (chapter 52), either for not rising above (after everything) or for drifting from his prescribed path (lately).

But the crucial difference is that the boy no longer remains silent. With Namwook, for the first time, Jaekyung voiced his emotions. (chapter 52) The slap at the hospital was more than a physical outburst; it was the eruption of long-repressed truth. Where he once swallowed pain in silence for his mother, and later endured fists in silence for his coach, here he answers back. Lately thus marks not only Namwook’s delay but also Jaekyung’s refusal to bear the weight alone anymore. (chapter 52)

The paradox is sharp: Namwook embodies all three guardians at once — the father’s abuse (chapter 73), the mother’s silence through the cellphone (chapter 74), the director’s passivity. He is their synthesis, a distorted heir to their failures. Like the mother, he has his own family on the side, (chapter 45) his true life hidden elsewhere. Like her, he conceals his absence behind a phone call, creating the illusion of presence without truly standing by the boy. (chapter 45)

Hwang Byungchul and Park Namwook echo the same blind pattern: they fault the fighter for straying (chapter 52) , (chapter 70), while remaining oblivious to the rot within their own world and the medical world. The director accused Joo Jaewoong of “choosing the wrong path,” (chapter 74) never admitting that boxing itself was already entangled with the underworld. Likewise, Park Namwook reproached Joo Jaekyung for the mess, while in reality he had been a victim. The incident with the switched spray was reduced to two people: doc Dan and Joo Jaekyung. Funny is that by invoking lately and after all , they have the impression that delayed blame could substitute for real support. Both stand as authorities who issue reprimands only once the harm is irreversible—always too late, always at a remove. In doing so, they preserve the illusion of responsibility while avoiding the real corruption at the core of their institutions. They deny the existence of “victims”. By doing so, both Hwang Byungchul and Park Namwook sustain the illusion that the system itself is clean, and that all fault lies with the individual fighter. In their eyes, there is no exploitation, only bad choices. This explains why the CEO’s fabricated apology disturbed Namwook (chapter 69): for the first time, a figure of authority assumed responsibility, however insincerely. What to others looked like shallow PR, to Namwook appeared as a dangerous break with the rule of denial. It highlighted the emptiness of his own guardianship, where reproach replaces protection and victims are erased from the narrative.

This is why the expression lately becomes so important. With it, the manager pretends to care but really reveals distance. He notices changes but reacts belatedly, hoping the boy will revert to the old champion who endured everything. “Lately” is less concern than crisis delayed, a signal of his failure to respond in time. Instead of seeing the broader corruption of MFC, the scheming of rivals, or the weight of past trauma, Namwook shifts the blame onto the champion himself. The reproach he delivered in the hospital — his version of a slap — confirms this change. For the first time, Joo Jaekyung answered back, voicing emotions rather than swallowing them.Yet unlike them, he faces a Jaekyung who has begun to change. The boy he could once manipulate through reproach and delay now resists, signaling that the cycle of belated guardianship may finally fracture. This means that the very first meeting between Joo Jaekyung and Park Namwook in episode 74 is already announcing the end of their “collaboration.” 8chapter 74) His first words expose his true nature: ruthless and blindness. For him, Joo Jaekyung was just a fresh meat. The latter is not recognized as an individual and human. And if he remained by the manager’s side for many years, by recollecting their past, the main lead should recognize how the “wrestler” started distancing himself from the “boy”. At some point, he got married and got three kids…

Moreover, from the beginning, the manager could never be more than a placeholder, because Jaekyung would not remain his “boy” forever. By recalling their past interaction, the champion can now recognize that Namwook was never truly part of his life. Why? Because after all — the language of the “guardians/adults”— is tied to the night, the moment of deepest loneliness and loss. (chapter 73) (chapter 74) (chapter 74) The night represents what Jaekyung has always been missing: not training, not discipline, but a home where warmth endures after dark. A place where he can expose his vulnerability and be himself! (chapter 74) Honestly, it would be funny, if the champion used the same words than his own mother against the manager (chapter 74) and this would take place because of a cold!! Another possibility is blocking his number. It would close the circle of abandonment, but this time he would be the one in control. The irony is sharp: what once marked him as powerless and discarded becomes a tool of emancipation. Instead of being silenced, Jaekyung would be the one drawing the boundary, declaring that the “family” Namwook pretended to provide was nothing but an illusion.

And if this scene were triggered by something as simple as a cold, the irony deepens. A cold is usually dismissed as trivial, but for Jaekyung it would symbolize care denied. Nobody in his childhood noticed his fevers or his wounds — and Namwook, too, is too far away to notice that he is sick. He has always treated sickness as weakness to be hidden or endured, not as a moment to express love and care. (chapter 70) Thus the manager is confident that the star can return to the ring. By cutting the manager off in such a moment, Jaekyung would be affirming that he no longer accepts neglect disguised as toughness. Both “directors” are trapping the champion in the chains of the past and the future. For them, there’s no present and as such no happiness or fulfillment. Hence Hwang Byungchul is even bored, when he watched the MFC match. (chapter 71) Deep down, he has been longing for company too. Now, he is finally talking…. (chapter 70) As you can see, it is never too late… Thus we saw this on the roof of the hospital: a real and intimate conversation between the “guardian” and his pupil: (chapter 71) The director has changed!

Shin Okja’s before

And now, you are wondering how the halmoni has been affecting the champion’s life, for the former met the celebrity rather late in her life. If the director’s vocabulary circled around “after everything” and the manager’s around “lately”, the halmoni’s word is “before.” It is the most deceptive of the three, because it does not point to a rupture or a change, but instead dissolves them. Keep in mind what she confided to the main lead on the beach: She presented her grandson as an orphan, right from the start. (chapter 65) So for someone like Joo JAekyung who suffered from constant betrayals and abandonment, his lover’s childhood must have sounded like a “blessing”. She tells the story of Dan’s life as if he had simply always been without parents. When she recalls, “He grew up without a mom and dad… my heart just breaks for him,” the formulation makes it sound as though nothing was ever lost, nothing was ever taken away — it was simply his condition from the start. Doc Dan didn’t get hurt by his parents through their words or actions.

This is the function of her “before”: to erase abandonment itself. Instead of admitting there was a moment after which Dan was alone, she rewrites the narrative so that he never had parents at all. By doing so, she transforms tragedy into fate. The parents vanish not as agents of betrayal, but as if they never existed. This absolves not only them but also herself: there is no wound to confront, no injustice to name.

This is why her “before” is so insidious. In her version of events, Kim Dan was never abandoned — he was “lucky” to always have her. She erased the loss of his parents by rewriting the story: no trauma, no wound, no victim. Just a boy who had someone by his side. And contrary to Joo JAewoong, the champion’s mother and Hwang Byungchul, she had been gentle and attentive. She had seen him drinking, smoking… she had nagged, but the physical therapist had never listened to her. (chapter 65) She can appear as the perfect role model in the athlete’s eyes. No wonder why he listened to her and brought doc Dan to a huge hospital in Seoul. But here is the thing…. (chapter 65) The grandmother’s narrative culminates in a deceptively simple phrase: “And then, one day, he just grew up.” Unlike after all, which implies endurance, patience, and a long lapse of time, her then one day compresses everything into a brief, almost casual instant. In her telling, there is no slow accumulation of wounds, no process of wear, no history of pain to be endured. The transformation is presented as sudden and natural, as if nothing of significance had preceded it.

This brevity is precisely what makes her before so insidious. She denies the child the depth of his suffering by reducing the entire loss of his parents, his struggles (bullying) (chapter 57), and his forced maturity to a single, fleeting day. No trauma, no endurance — just inevitability. By collapsing years of hardship into a harmless “day,” she erases both the past and the victim. And now, you can understand why doc Dan is trapped in the present! By erasing the “before” (abandonment, trauma) and trivializing the process of “becoming an adult,” she collapses time into a single, static present. Kim Dan is not allowed a past that hurts (because she erased it), nor a future that could unfold differently (because “he just grew up” is presented as inevitable).

All that remains for him is the present moment of survival — working, enduring, fulfilling duties, without a sense of continuity. He cannot look back with clarity (since the story of his childhood has been rewritten), nor forward with hope (since his adulthood was framed as an instant fait accompli).

That’s why, compared to Joo Jaekyung — who is bound to the past (after all, memory, endurance) — Kim Dan is bound to the present: caught in an eternal now, where nothing really changes. Under this new light, my avid readers can grasp why doc Dan has not confided to his halmoni about the incident with the switched spray. First, the grandmother would remain passive and secondly, this would be erased and even diminished to a single and insignificant moment.

Before I knew it, I was…

With this simple phrase, (chapter 70) Joo Jaekyung crosses the invisible threshold that has defined his entire life. For years, he had existed only under others’ names and authorities: the son of a failed boxer, the mother’s son, the pupil of a coach, the protégé of a manager, the champion of a league. His identity was always tethered to someone else’s frame of reference, never to his own. But this line signals the birth of the I—a voice no longer spoken for, but speaking.

What makes this moment decisive is its anchoring in the present. In the past, the present was unbearable: nights of insomnia, rooms filled with silence, the sense of living only for the next fight or the next insult. The after all had become a synonym for “painful nights”. The guardians around him distorted time itself—“after all” became an endless call for endurance, “then one day” reduced years of suffering into nothing but a passing moment. In reclaiming the present, Jaekyung finally escapes those distortions. The present no longer equals absence, fear, or punishment; it becomes the ground of tenderness, heartbeat, and authentic feeling.

Yet feelings, as Kim Dan reminded him before (ch. 62)— (chapter 62) cannot, by themselves, sustain love. Emotions flare and fade, tied to the immediacy of the present. Thus the mother could break her promise and even lie to him later. What endures is not emotion alone, but the principles that Fromm identified as the essence of love: care, responsibility, knowledge, and respect. These qualities stabilize the fleeting nature of feeling and transform the present into something continuous, something that can grow. In this sense, the teddy bear bridges the gap between “present” and “future”: (chapter 65) it transforms the fleeting moment of emotion into a promise of constancy. After all, before it’s too late, what both men longed for was never glory or escape, but a home where they could rest — not alone, but in each other’s arms. By discovering emotions and learning to live in the present, the champion also rediscovers his inner child. His line — “Is this a joke?” — marks that shift, since jokes, like emotions, only exist in the immediacy of the moment. It is only a matter of time, until he laughs because of a joke. By embracing doc Dan like a teddy bear, he allows himself to cling and regress, no longer the wolf or the Emperor but simply a boy seeking warmth. Even his cold becomes symbolic: (chapter 70) illness forces him to slow down, to be vulnerable, and to receive care — something denied to him in childhood. In this way, love turns the regression into healing, transforming weakness into the possibility of renewal.

Thus Jaekyung’s story closes the circle: once trapped in the timelines of others, he now inhabits his own time. The “I” he has found is not just the voice of desire, but of choice. Love is no longer an illusion or a prison—no longer tied to debt, silence, or obligation—but a deliberate act that carries him into the future.

PS: I am suspecting that the mother is hiding behind this name: Seo Gichan, (chapter 5) and if it’s true, then this person would be the second husband.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or Manhwa, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: Daily Jinx Advent Insight 15 📆🃏♦️♥️

If you pay attention to the title, you might have noticed the joker, diamond and the heart as emojis. This signifies that I will examine this panel once again. (chapter 27)

The 3 cards and its significance

Yes, a thought occurred to me, while I was writing the last analysis about this scene. In Daily Jinx Advent Insight 7, I interpreted that Joo Jaekyung had been in reality on the verge of winning the game, but due to the Joker, a wild card, he thought, he had already lost. Then I had added that the Joker card could be perceived as a metaphor for Kim Dan. The champion had lost his last game, for he didn’t utilize his PT properly. He mistrusted him, therefore he didn’t talk with him about his meeting with director Choi Gilseok. In addition, he did nothing to protect him from the public eyes. He never realized that this man was the synonym for secrecy and information. The protagonist knows everything about the athlete’s health and injuries (not just his bad joints, but also his insomnia). Therefore he should have been guarded and protected, making sure that nothing would be leaked. However, I believe that the Joker could represent another character from Jinx. The moment I saw these cards (Joker, 3 Diamond, 3 Heart) as a symbol for a character, I suddenly realized that both main leads were defeated by their enemies, because both didn’t use their cards properly.

The other person behind the Joker

And now, you might be wondering about the identity of the other Joker. The fact that Joo Jaekyung is holding the Joker in his hand implies that he has this person on his side. He is close to him. In my eyes, it is the mysterious doctor from chapter 13. According to me, it is Cheolmin hyung. The fact that he called him, when the celebrity desired to avoid the headlines with a scandal, is a sign that he is trusting this man. (chapter 13) He is definitely sure that this man won’t betray him. He is not judging him for his job or “sexual preferences”. He embodies fairness, tolerance and impartiality. And since in his cellphone, Doctor Cheolmin is registered under the name Cheolmin hyung, it exposes his closeness with this cute doctor. He is like a “brother”. (chapter 13) The conversation between these two characters in episode 13 shows that Cheolmin is not only a reliable person, but also a good friend. He assisted the star in a time of needs without expecting anything in return. There was no exchange of favors, hence Mingwa showed us his hand, when he said his goodbye. (chapter 13) This gesture with the hand implied not only that he was just looking forward to meeting him again, but also generosity. And if there was a request from Cheolmin, it was just about an information: (chapter 13) It had nothing to do with money and promoting his hospital.

As soon as I came to associate the Joker with Cheolmin Hyung, Joo Jaekyung’s only true friend, I suddenly realized why this mysterious doctor no longer showed up in season 1. He was treated like the Joker in episode 27. He was not used properly, and this in two occasions. (chapter 33) According to me, the man was calling his friend Cheolmin, because he truly believed that the actor had been hurt. The fact that he went to the rooftop in order to call the person is indicating that he desires to hide his contact from Park Namwook and Jeong Yosep. In other words, he was seeking secrecy, exactly like the actor. As you can see, the dragon and the gumiho had a similar attitude. They thought that the rooftop was the perfect place to hide a secret. So by calling Cheolmin who is working at a hospital, the MMA fighter was making sure that there would be no scandal. However, when he called him, he discovered the truth. Choi Heesung had faked his injury. Therefore how could he use his connection with Cheolmin, when there was no emergency? In his eyes, he would have abused his busy friend’s generosity. That’s the reason why the star chose not to intervene. If he had revealed the truth and as such accused the actor of deception, he would have no one by his side to prove the truth. It was one man against two. Secondly, by revealing his presence on the rooftop, he would have been forced to mention his close friend: Cheolmin hyung. His connection with the athlete would have raised some question. And because he didn’t utilize the Joker in that situation, he became a victim of a trick. It is important, because the champion’s decision to hide Cheolmin’s existence from Jeong Yosep and Park Namwook is a sign that deep down, he is not trusting his two other hyungs. In my eyes, it is related to his homosexuality. But there could be other reasons as well, for example he met this doctor, before he became a celebrity.

As for the second occasion, it took place at the restaurant. (chapter 33) For me, the doctor was the person Joo Jaekyung was talking to. Interesting is that contrary to episode 33, he didn’t leave the inn in order to talk to his acquaintance. In fact, he did it in front of the door. By acting that way, he didn’t attract the attention from the members. No one questioned the celebrity why he was talking on the phone for quite some time. They just imagined that it was work-related due to the selfie with a stan. (chapter 43) They didn’t even bother to wait for him to arrive before drinking and eating, though the man was the birthday child. He was actually the guest of honor. (chapter 43) This exposes violation of social norms and even the disrespect towards Joo Jaekyung. He is just seen as a cash cow, hence there was no thank you from them or even a short invitation for him, like Park Namwook and Kim Changmin had done it in episode 9. (chapter 9) (chapter 9) In fact, Joo Jaekyung was totally neglected at the restaurant, no one even paid attention to his actions. Under this light, I recognized why Mingwa created this incident: (chapter 43) It was not just to bring the two main leads closer, but also to expose the wrongdoers. If they had waited for him, the champion wouldn’t have drunk some soju from the glass of water, for Kim Dan couldn’t have used his glass. (chapter 43) That’s why the manager got red, a sign of embarrassment. He realized that they should have all waited for the birthday child. Moreover, don’t forget that the star was even paying the bill. And now, you are wondering if I didn’t diverge from my original topic, the Joker and Cheolmin hyung. No, as this new interpretation helped me to understand why Joo Jaekyung talked to his hyung in front of others. He already sensed that no one was observing him or waiting for him. (chapter 43) Moreover, it is possible that the mysterious caller desired to congratulate for his birthday or even to thank for his donation. Let’s not forget that just before his real birthday, the celebrity organized a charity event, and it could be related to Cheolmin’s work place. (chapter 41) Because I detected ingratitude, selfishness and rudeness from Team Black, I couldn’t help myself thinking that the other person must have behaved differently, which put the young man in a good mood. Therefore he overlooked the incident with the switch of glass: (chapter 13) Here we have a threat from the champion to which Cheolmin replied with a joke. Here, we have the same situation: a threat, but people got scared (chapter 43) before Park Namwook tried to relativize the incident. (chapter 43) Thus it dawned on me why Cheolmin was not introduced to Kim Dan in season 1. He didn’t belong to Joo Jaekyung’s inner circle, his only true friend. He didn’t trust him enough to introduce him to this peculiar doctor. And now let me ask you this? What is a joker?

The Joker has held various roles throughout history, rooted in society’s need for humor, critique, and balance. Historically, the Joker or court jester was a figure in royal courts who entertained through wit, music, or physical comedy. Yet, their symbolic role extended beyond entertainment; they served as a unique voice of truth, able to mock power and question authority without punishment. Their ability to navigate sensitive topics under the guise of humor made them essential figures for revealing societal flaws.

Symbolically, the Joker represents duality: humor and tragedy, order and chaos. It reflects society’s hidden truths and contradictions, often acting as a mirror to human folly. In a broader sense, the Joker embodies freedom and the subversion of norms, often challenging rigid structures or oppressive systems. This duality persists in modern interpretations, where the Joker is both a symbol of liberation and an agent of chaos, reflecting society’s shifting values and inner struggles. In other words, he rejects herd mentality and hypocrisy. He embodies seriousness, but also fun and laughs. And that’s exactly how Cheolmin appeared in chapter 13. He is a non-conformist, he treats his job seriously, but if he sees something wrong, he has no problem to voice his opinion and criticize the person: (chapter 13). Hence I believe that the other reason why our cute PT didn’t meet Cheolmin in season 1 is that he was not ready to interact with him. Kim Dan needed to mature, to free himself from social norms in order to accept such a man as a “role model”. That’s the reason why I am expecting the return from this mysterious doctor in season 2. In my opinion, he will play a central role in dethroning the king Park Namwook at Team Black, but also in helping Kim Dan to obtain justice. Keep in mind that according to me, the protagonist was a victim of many crimes committed by doctors. (The hospital director, Kim Miseon, MFC doctors)

The 3 Diamond and 3 heart

Since the Joker represents the only true friend from the Emperor, I came to the following deduction. Because Kim Dan is holding a diamond and a heart card, this means that he has two persons on his side as well. In other words, these 3 diamond and 3 heart represent the physical therapist’s friends. Anyone will immediately recognize the identity of his true friends: Choi Heesung as the diamond (due to his wealth and brillance) and Yoon-Gu as the heart. Let’s not forget that the actor was willing to intervene, if the PT needed help to “tame” the Emperor. (chapter 35) He offered his assistance, but at no moment the main lead thought of even asking for his help. (chapter 46) If he had voiced his struggle to Heesung, the latter would have understood him and “talked” some sense to the dragon. And it is the same for Potato. In the locker room, when Kim Dan was criticized for his sloppiness, (chapter 50) he didn’t ask from Potato to vouch for him. He could have reached to him, requesting from him to testify in his favor. Yes, I believe that not only the actor and the maknae are to blame for their passivity, the physical therapist is also responsible for his own suffering. He is not seeing that he has already gained two friends. However, he didn’t treat them properly. No wonder why Kim Dan ended up alone at the end of season 1. At no moment, he confided to Potato or other members about his struggles, he kept everything to himself which is similar to his soulmate.

But why does the protagonist behave like this? One might reply that he has never had any friend before. Therefore he doesn’t know how to have friends. However, I feel that there exists a deeper cause. In my eyes, it is related to his low self-esteem mixed with pride. Yes, deep down, Kim Dan feels some shame due to his social background and familial situation. This explicates why he only mentioned his grandmother once (chapter 30). Here, I am excluding the scene with his drunkenness. Nevertheless, from his words, Heesung couldn’t detect that he was raised by a single grandmother. He already had a hard time to “accept” the champion’s benevolence (chapter 18) He was brainwashed to rely only on himself. Why? It is related to his halmeoni and his childhood. The elderly woman gave the impression that she raised him without any help. She did everything on her own which is only partially true. The young boy was forced very early on to help her. (chapter 5) (chapter 47) Hence he was taught cooking. In addition, we can already envision that when he was a high school student, he had to take a part-time job. She definitely minimized his assistance, creating a debt towards her.

Observe that though he treated the fighters (chapter 7) and (chapter 23), he just acted as their “PT” and nothing more. In other words, he acted, as if they only had a professional relationship. This explicates why Kim Dan never talked about himself, in other words he never shared any information with them. However, I doubt that he just considered them as his “patients”. He was happy to give his assistance. For me, the fact that he never lowered his guard is a sign of his low-esteem. So they had a strictly professional relationship, except with Potato. (chapter 26) However, even here, Kim Dan never shared his cellphone number with the maknae. If Potato had it, he would have tried to contact him immediately. To conclude, though I criticized Yoon-Gu and Heesung for their indifference and neglect, I feel that Kim Dan is partially responsible for this too. He didn’t take the first step to improve their relationship. Friendship is a two-way Street!

To conclude, the 3 diamond and 3 heart (chapter 27) represents the PT’s friends. The moment he acknowledges that he has these two assets, he should recognize that he is not “poor”. He needs to realize that he is on his own, because he chose to. He simply ignored “people” around him.

On the other hand, it is important to relativize this aspect as well, for Shin Okja played a huge role in this mind-set. The best evidence is that the woman doesn’t have any friend. (chapter 7) She needs to pay a nurse to give her some company. Therefore she is forced to rely on her grandson. Then she doesn’t pay any attention to her grandson’s needs and circumstances, for she is only focused on her own suffering and “unhappiness” chasing after an illusion. (chapter 53) Because she has no one by her side except Kim Dan, she has no problem to move to a different place where she doesn’t know anyone. Her grandchild is her “home”. This move reminded me a lot to a uprooting. It was, as though the male lead was not allowed to settle for good. Don’t forget that her deteriorated home let transpire that she didn’t consider this place as her true home. It was just a stopping-place. Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why Kim Dan could never get any friend. Through the cards, I could find more evidences about my past interpretation. The halmeoni is responsible for the protagonist’s self-blame, lack of confidence, suffering and isolation.

But in order to recognize the existence of true friends in his life, Kim Dan needs to find a good role model. And that would Joo Jaekyung with his hidden Joker Cheolmin.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: Daily Jinx Advent Insight 9 📆 🕳️☠️

Navigating the Dark Path: Choices and Consequences

The starting point of this essay is an image from episode 26 where Kim Changmin and Kwak Junbeom (chapter 26) are talking about Joo Jaekyung’s past. In this episode, Jinxphiles discover through the testimonies from Oh Daehyun (chapter 26) and Kim Changmin that Joo Jaekyung could have become a thug. However, the confession from the fighter with the beige t-shirt grabbed my interest, in particular the sentence “didn’t go down a darker path”. Notice that the innocent sportsman is employing the adjective dark in the comparative form. The usual expression is to go down on a dark path. So why did he say “darker”? Interesting is that by using the comparative, the sportsman insinuates that the protagonist didn’t make a good choice either. Why? It is because dark implies danger, corruption and chaos. It was, as if the man had still veered off course. It seems to hint that Jaekyung is still involved in some morally ambiguous or risky associations. This subtle implication not only complicates Jaekyung’s character but also suggests a tension between his ambition and possible hidden affiliations. This observation raises the following question: why would the sportsman state this?

Why a darker path?

It becomes clear through the conversation with Kwak Junbeom (chapter 26) that both fighters don’t know the star very well. During the sparring, the former judo champion is surprised the way the celebrity is treating Kim Dan. He is judging his actions based on his observation and feelings (it feels like…). He sees him in a rather positive light, a man amusing himself with a kid. This sparring is associated with fun due to the words “toying” and “kid”. This shows that the sportsman is only now noticing the protagonist’s childish nature.

As for his listener, it becomes clear that this young man is simply repeating Park Namwook’s words. The clues for this interpretation are two expressions: “we should be grateful” and “especially with that personality of his”. Only the manager and coach has been underlining the bad personality from the main lead. He has no manners (chapter 7), he is a maniac, (chapter 9) he is a stubborn workaholic (chapter 27) (chapter 27) (chapter 52) Then in front of Kim Dan, the latter would always voice his gratitude (chapter 9) (chapter 43) The moment this expression “darker path” grabbed my interest, I wondered why the manager and coach would employ such an expression. It implies that he still saw the athlete’s career as a dark path.

On the one hand, it could be related to MMA fighting which the hyung doesn’t view in a good light. It was, as though the athlete should have selected a different career like doctor or teacher. Nevertheless, my avid readers should keep in their mind that on the morning of the protagonist’s birthday the man sent a video with his kids. (chapter 43) The latter seem to be cheering on the star. The video exposes that Park Namwook has been portraying the main lead as a champion and as such as a hero. He doesn’t see his job as MMA in a negative light. If so, he would have never allowed his children to know about his relationship with Joo Jaekyung. In fact, the message and video are exposing the father’s pride. He is the coach and manager from the famous and invincible MMA fighter. Consequently, I don’t think that the man is truly condemning him for becoming a MMA fighter.

This conclusion leads us right back to the start. Why would he say “darker path”? One might reply that the purpose is to outline his role as Joo Jaekyung’s savior and luck. Nevertheless, I doubt that this man realized that with this little addition he was exposing his true thoughts. From my point of view, the comparative is exposing that the manager from Team Black is not totally oblivious of the connection between MFC and the criminal world. Since Baek Junmin’s path crossed the athlete’s in the past (chapter 49), it signifies that Joo Jaekyung could have become involved in this type of games: (chapter 47) And from my perspective, Park Namwook is aware of this. As you know, for me, Joo Jaekyung became the official face of MFC, the one covering up the dark side. He stands in the light to mask the true nature of that organization. For me, “darker” is the indication that the manager is aware of the connections.

Joo Jaekyung, a winner or a target?

And the other evidence for this hypothesis are his words in chapter 46: (chapter 46) In this picture, I detected a contradiction from the hyung. If the star is bringing a lot of money, why would he become a target? In fact, people would rather bet on the man, as his victory seems more probable than his defeat. No one has an interest to bet against him, unless the schemers are malicious and malevolent. The word “target” is not random, it implies the existence of a scheme. Hence the manager should have been even more prudent concerning his star’s safety. Yet, he allowed him to return home alone during the night and he had no guard by his side. (chapter 48) This remark outlines the manager’s neglect. His boy has no protection, though he had already become the target of a “malicious fan” according to the “fake investigation”. Moreover, in the office, Park Namwook is finally admitting the existence of illegal gambling, a topic which was never brought up before. (chapter 46) He is explaining this, as if that was something new. However, even the members from TEAM Black already knew about them. (chapter 47) Imagine that Joo Jaekyung has been fighting for a while, and only after so many years, the topic “illegal gambling and schemes” is brought up. In my eyes, everything seems to point out that the manager was aware of the corruption of MFC and even crimes, but he chose to close an eye to the truth. But please don’t get me wrong. I am not saying that he knew about the existence of the first scheme. From my perspective, the man is a silent accomplice. Moreover, he doesn’t need to know everything, he just needs to know a few facts, but by hiding them from the champion, he becomes an accomplice. Moreover, with this explanation, Jinx-philes can grasp why the coach and manager is portraying himself as the owner of the gym. That way, he can keep his pupil in the dark, a similar attitude than the physical therapist with his grandmother. He never brought up the truth to Shin Okja concerning the physical assault from the loan sharks..

Moreover, why would he avoid meeting director Choi Gilseok the week before the fight? (chapter 49) The drop of his face is not only indicating his discomfort, but also his lie. It is because if he had met the director from King Of MMA, he could have been suspected of being a traitor or a spy. Thus I come to the following theory: Park Namwook knew about the meeting between the director of Choi Gilseok and Kim Dan. Let’s not forget that the physical therapist encountered the villain right in front of the gym and Kwak Junbeom was a witness of their meeting. (chapter 48) This raises the following question: did he know about the anonymous message? (chapter 48) It is difficult to say, but this incident is revealing the manager’s complicity. How so? It is his job as a manager to protect his boy from the public. No personal information should be so easily accessible. He has to make sure that his cellphone number is not given to any random guy. Yes, his cellphone number was leaked not only to journalists, but also to rival gyms. I am suspecting that the leaking could be linked to „favors“ and free PR. One might say that the Entertainment agency could be behind the leak. However, my avid readers shouldn’t forget that the person who pushed Joo Jaekyung to sign a contract with the agency was Park Namwook. (chapter 30) He explained this choice by saying that many athletes would sign such contracts. His justification outlines his herd mentality. That way, he would delegate his responsibility to the agency. Hence Park Namwook is accountable for the signature of this contract. Thus it dawned on me that the manager has played the same role than the halmoni’s in the end. Both put a leash to their “relative’s neck”, though it had never been their intention. There is no ambiguity that these two characters were definitely motivated by their selfishness, greed and dream. Finally, we should question ourselves why the manager and coach is so obsessed with money and is treating his “boy” like a doll. His mentality was definitely influenced by his surroundings. However, at the gym, most of the fighters were portrayed as little kids who got corrupted over time. Since I detected similarities between the two main leads, I can only come to the deduction that Kim Dan is the champion’s emancipator. While the doctor needed money to get liberated from debts, the other needs to find a true family in order to be free from fighting restlessly. But there is more to it.

Park Namwook’s glasses

If you already read my analysis Who are you?”, the significance of masks in Manhwas, you are aware of the symbolism of glasses in Manhwas. The latter should be considered as masks too, where people hide their true thoughts and emotions. Thus the spectacles often embody hypocrisy, deceitfulness but also blindness. (Painter Of The Night, chapter 7) Jung In-Hun from Painter Of The Night is the perfect illustration. The latter had the impression to be superior to others due to his knowledge. He imagined to have fooled Yoon Seungho. Thus he envisioned that he had been able to manipulate the main lead, whereas the opposite had happened. Finally, the scholar had the tendency to dream big, which led him to his doom. On the other hand, since Matthew Rayner from Under The Green Light decided to wear spectacles in order to avoid rejection and fear, I deduce that Park Namwook represents a combination of both metaphors. On the one hand, he is hiding his true thoughts behind the spectacles. He also has high ambitions and he is not entirely honest to his “boss”, like I exposed it in the last composition. On the other hand, there is no doubt that the man is also motivated by fears. (chapter 53) They serve him as shield literally and figuratively. No one would punch or slap a man wearing glasses. Furthermore, he is protecting his own heart and mind that way. It was, as if he was closing his eyes to reality. That’s the other reason why I believe that the coach is not entirely ignorant about the existence of corruption in MFC. Yet, I couldn’t help myself noticing the absence of Park Namwook’s eyes, especially at the end of the season 1. Jinx-philes could only see them, when he voiced his anger towards his “champion”: (chapter 52) After that outburst, they vanished behind the glasses. (chapter 53) Is the author lazy to draw eyes? Or if not, why is this man portrayed eyeless even with glasses?

In literature and visual media, eyeless characters often represent themes of emotional detachment, moral ambiguity, or hidden motives, amplifying the eerie nature of a character who appears soulless or devoid of empathy. When eyes are covered, concealed, or even omitted entirely, it can imply an emotional blindness, a lack of self-awareness, or even a refusal to face reality. The saying “The eyes are the mirror of the soul” underscores that eyes reveal inner truth and vulnerability, allowing us to connect with others. So, when a character lacks eyes, it suggests a separation from these very qualities, making them appear either emotionally empty, sinister, or untrustworthy. Such portrayals can also indicate a person who hides behind a “mask,” unwilling to reveal their true self, as their concealed eyes prevent others from truly understanding or trusting them. In other words, by portraying the manager with eyes, Mingwa is indicating that this man symbolizes mistrust, lack of self-awareness and detachment.

In addition, in a darker interpretation, being “eyeless” can also imply a loss of control or identity, as if the person is a mere shell, lacking an inner life that grounds their actions or connects them with the world around them. And now pay attention to Joo Jaekyung’s portrait in episode 26: (chapter 26) The shadow is eyeless, mirroring his mentor’s mentality. In other words, the man with glasses symbolizes emptiness and lack of compassion and even morality.

To conclude, for Park Namwook in Jinx, this eyeless portrayal, combined with his glasses, intensifies his mysterious and unsettling nature. His glasses serve as a “mask,” hiding his thoughts and emotions, much like how characters in manhwas often use spectacles to obscure their true intentions. This concealment implies that Park is not fully honest or transparent, particularly with those he interacts with in his role as coach. (Chapter 52) By putting them back, he is displaying that he is acting again. His hidden eyes may also hint at an emotional or moral blindness, as though he either cannot or chooses not to see the deeper consequences of his actions or the corruption around him. And now, you comprehend why he stands for fake gratitude and fake compassion. His mouth is not reflecting his mind.

When his eyes are briefly shown during this moment of anger (chapter 52), they reveal a flash of his true feelings, but they quickly disappear behind the glasses again. This momentary exposure suggests that his mask slips only under intense emotion, reinforcing his general detachment and guarded nature. Through Park Namwook’s eyeless depiction, he is portrayed as a character who is both morally ambiguous and emotionally shielded, distancing him from both the audience and the characters around him. This shows that the coach and manager is not Joo Jaekyung’s savior. In reality I am more than ever convinced that the opposite happened. Thanks to him, the coach was able to make a living. Under this new light, you comprehend why the hyung utilized the comparative darker in that context. In reality, he is the one who brought him to the dark path, but he is in denial.

Before closing this essay, I would like my avid readers to remember this scene: (chapter 52) (chapter 52) Park Namwook removed his spectacles, when he cried. However, notice that he still protected his eyes by using his arm. A sign for his dishonesty in my opinion. Moreover, it indicates how guarded and mistrustful this man is. At the same time, it becomes clear why he had to remove them. It is because the glasses are a mask. The tears would not have been visible. I would even add that this man was mimicking a crying person, as his weeping stopped very quickly. He needed to awake compassion or sympathy, for he had acted like a ruffian at the hospital. He had used violence on a patient.

One thing is sure: Park Namwook is neither a savior nor a hero. He is the reason why Joo Jaekyung has not been living at all. Now, Joo Jaekyung is on his way to find the light of his life: Kim Dan, his true companion and soulmate. He chose love and Enlightenment over blindness, greed and ambition.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: Click 📸: Between Fleeting Illusions and Enduring Realities

Like the illustration is indicating it, the topic of this composition are the photographs in Jinx. To be more precise, I would like to divulge its different symbolisms. The trigger for this study was a sudden thought, which came to my mind this morning.

1. The ghost’s invisible photos

When Kim Dan left his home, he only took this picture. (chapter 19) However, in chapter 47, Mingwa revealed that in the past, Kim Dan had many pictures taken with his grandmother (chapter 47) . (chapter 47) (chapter 47) (chapter 47) One might argue about this interpretation, as these panels are presented as “memories”. However, the author left three important clues that these memories were pictures in reality. First, the perspective is not from the protagonist’s, but from an invisible third person’s. Then in the last image, in the background, you can observe a family posing for a picture in front of a person with a cellphone. This was the allusion that someone must have taken these pictures. The last evidence is the bouquet of flowers, the symbol for congratulations, but also affection!! After this realization, I couldn’t help myself wondering about the whereabouts of these photographs. Where are they?

And now, take a closer look at the doctor’s home: (chapter 17) (chapter 17) (chapter 17) They are nowhere to be seen!! I would even add that this place contains no traces of Kim Dan’s presence! (chapter 17) The pictures and the papers on the board are all connected to the grandmother. The images of the beach were revealing her wish to go back to the West coast, which was only revealed in the final chapter (chapter 53). And here, I feel the need to correct my past interpretation. Back then, I had assumed that this was the doctor’s repressed wish to go to the beach. It turns out that this was Shin Okja’s. Thus I deduce that the papers on the board are related to her health issues. Then in this image (chapter 17), the white shirt, the pink and dark green jackets are definitely belonging to the physical therapist’s relative. Finally, observe where his framed picture was placed: in a chest drawer! (chapter 19) The framed photograph isn’t visible on the chests or the shelves, when Joo Jaekyung confronts the loan shark and his minions (chapter 17). Then the next day, there is a box placed on the chest, while he is taking his belongings, while two drawers are open. (chapter 19) This exposes that this “souvenir” was not put on display in this house contrary to his stay in the expensive penthouse: (chapter 47) Thus I conclude through the absence of his pictures and belongings that nothing was exposing the presence of Kim Dan in this small flat. We could say that he had been living as a ghost child (the piggy bank) in his halmoni’s place. It implies the existence of an invisible wall between himself and his grandmother. This perception reinforces my previous interpretation. This place was like a “cursed place, where the “Sleeping beauty” was waiting for his “prince charming”. 😉 Therefore, when the doctor removed the framed picture from the drawer, it symbolizes his own “release”. It is no coincidence that one week later, he became “a man and as such an adult”. (chapter 19) He was slowly detaching himself from his halmoni’s shadow. The mirror is a reflection of a photograph. Here, he is facing reality: he has a long phallus and he can have a climax.

Furthermore, this new discovery (the absence of his commemoration pictures) helps us to grasp the origin of Kim Dan’s low self-esteem. He was not truly loved by his grandmother. Yes, the absence of his pictures represents a source of his suffering. IT was, as if the grandmother was not proud of her grandchild, because these photos were not exposed. The way these pictures were treated reveals the discrepancy between her words (chapter 7) and actions.

However, I haven’t answered the question yet: where are the other pictures? My assumption is that they were thrown away!! (chapter 46) I might shock my avid readers with this hypothesis, but the fact that Kim Dan could only remember his childhood’s pictures in chapter 47 shows that he had long forgotten these moments. If he had seen the pictures constantly, he would have been confronted with reality and as such grasped that he was not alone in this world. He had his halmeoni by his side this entire time. He was cherished. Finally, keep in mind that this story is written like a kaleidoscope, so such a scene must have occurred in the past. Thanks to my chingu @@Milliformemes24, I can even be more precise. Note that in the last panel, the photos were taken with a cellphone. (chapter 47) So I deduce that these pictures were never printed and remained in the cellphone. One might say that the woman didn’t have money to print these images. But this explanation falls too short. How so? It is because she could have sent a copy to her grandson, especially when he became a PT. He was old enough to have his own cellphone. These pictures were never shared to her grandson! They remained in her cellphone. If so, he wouldn’t just have looked at the framed picture. The other proof for this deduction is the absence of a grandmother’s picture in her grandson’s screen: (chapter 38)
To conclude, their vanishing is exposing that these pictures were not TREASURED!! It was, as if they had been erased. But the doctor can not be the one who erased them or kept them hidden, as he associates these important moments in his life with his grandmother as sign of love and support!! Yes, this recollection reveals how much the doctor valued these moments. In other words, he would have “treasured” these pictures. He has none of them. Besides, when he entered elementary school, he was definitely too young to have a cellphone. That’s why I believe that they were all taken by the grandmother’s cellular phone. From my point of view, they were taken, because it was the custom. This would also explain why these “pictures” had no value for the grandmother. And now, you comprehend why I linked their disappearance to Shin Okja. So why did she not treasure and share them with her grandson? Why did she “erase” them symbolically?

2. Okja’s vanishing

My answer to these questions is the following. Halmeoni couldn’t stand the photographs, because she could see herself aging. From this (chapter 47) to this (chapter 47) And you all know that according to me, this elderly woman is suffering from Peter Pan Syndrom. Thus I feel like at some point, the halmeoni must have “thrown away” the pictures. Besides, I am quite certain that for the woman, these images had a different signification than for the doctor. She connected them to her suffering. She had to raise her grandchild on her own: these pictures represent her suffering from poverty and struggling mentally and emotionally. They mean hardship and aging for her. This explicates why she didn’t value these “souvenirs”. However, observe that all these pictures are related to Kim Dan’s school career path! (chapter 47) (chapter 47) The absence of these pictures signifies denial! It was, as if Kim Dan had never visited school and even never become a physical therapist. Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why Kim Dan had no pride “as PT” and was willing to take odd jobs like “courier” (chapter 42) or “waiter”. As my avid readers can detect, there is a strong link between “pictures” and “pride and love”. Their absence is the expression of neglect from the grandmother, who was definitely too focused on herself and her own suffering. At the same time, it lets also transpire the low self-esteem from the grandmother. In her humble dwell, there is no picture of her as well. (chapter 17) Thus I come to the following deduction: the grandmother dislikes pictures in general and was not living herself as well. Since she couldn’t love herself, she was not capable to love her grandson either. How so? For that, it is necessary to quote Erich Fromm from the Art of Loving (1956):

Loving someone means loving loving oneself first. In addition, where is the halmeoni running to? To the West coast, where she knows no one and desires to watch the sunset alone. (chapter 53) This image exposes not only her rejection of reality, but also her isolation. This decision stands in opposition to the quote above. She can not love Kim Dan, for she is rejecting the world and humans. This quote made me realize why Kim Dan felt so insecure the whole time, it is because he has never heard such a love confession from his grandmother. As you can see, the trigger with the photos gave me a lot of insight about the grandmother and the main lead.

In addition, one might wonder why the framed image was not put on display. (chapter 19) Why was this photo not treasured by Shin Okja? In my eyes, the picture was taken, when both were happy. There was a garden, and the boy’s happiness was genuine. However, I believe that this photo is linked to loss and this mysterious phone call. (chapter 19) She was wearing the same shirt, when Kim Dan was speaking on the phone. In other words, the photo was also bringing painful memories to the grandmother. My theory is that the grandson’s parents vanished after that day. But this was not the same for the boy. He remembers the warmth from his relative. He is not making the link between this moment and his abandonment. In addition, this picture represents a frozen moment in time. It was, as if the woman desired to turn back time or hoped to stay in that moment forever. This explains why she kept the picture and continued treating her grandson as a child. For her, he was still the little boy from that time. However, at the end of season 1, it is no longer possible for her to treat Kim Dan as a child, because she needs him to move to the West coast. (chapter 53) It requires money, sacrifice and energy, but she is no longer paying attention to these aspects. Her time is now limited, thus she doesn’t feel responsible for any future debt. Striking is that she is not recognizing him as a man, but as a puppy dog. (chapter 47) Why? By acknowledging him as an adult man, she would give him a choice. He could refuse to do her a favor. As a puppy, he can not live on his own. Besides, by turning him into a dog and as such animal, she is denying him his right as a human being. She is appealing to his instinctive nature, his loyalty. And the moment I thought of a dog and death, I couldn’t help myself thinking of the famous dog Hachiko who kept waiting for his owner’s return at the train station, unaware that the latter had died a long time ago. As you can see, doc Dan’s pictures are strongly intertwined with reality and confrontation. Therefore the pictures with her grandson were not shown or treasured. The grandmother has been avoiding mirror and even pictures. As a person suffering from “Peter Pan Syndrome”, she is trying to do anything to escape “death and responsibility”. How ironic is that she just needed a picture to express her wish to move to the West Coast! (chapter 53) Yes, the image from the brochure is creating the illusion that the woman on the wheelchair is her. She is smiling and “looking healthy”. It looks like she will have a better life there, less painful than at the hospital. In other words, this photo represents the exact opposite: illusion and fakeness. This (chapter 53) is the reality. The grandmother is not looking at Kim Dan contrary to the woman on the prospect. He is reduced to his role as caretaker. He has become her “servant”. In addition, the PT is not smiling like the nurse in the photo. In verity, he doesn’t want to do it. Deep down, he wished to stay at the penthouse. (chapter 53) The words “I should go” displays that he is doing it out of obligation. To conclude, photographs in Jinx are also embodying dream and illusion. (chapter 53). They only symbolize truth and reality, when the doctor is present.

3. The pictures in Joo Jaekyung’s world

What caught my attention are the similarities between Kim Dan and the champion. Both have no photo on their cellphone screen: (chapter 38) Clouds are a reference to heaven and dream, while the green display displays loneliness and emptiness. They have no one by their side. Furthermore, just like Kim Dan, Joo Jaekyung has no family pictures in his house, (chapter 19) which could be seen as a clue that he is an orphan. Or in the best case, they live, but there is a huge wall and gap between them and the fighter. I would even add that no one could even identify the owner of the penthouse. He is a famous MMA fighter, yet there exist no picture of himself in this flat! Not even this one: (chapter 1) That’s why I had compared the penthouse to a hotel room in a previous essay. So we could say that he also lived like a ghost. However, since he is a celebrity, he should be rather compared to a god. He has no home and privacy. Thus the penthouse contained no memories, until the doctor started living with the champion.

Another important aspect is that the fighter doesn’t even have any picture of his manager or his children (chapter 43), a sign that their relationship has always been more businesslike, thought the boss somehow considered him as his “older brother”, as he keeps calling “hyung”. (chapter 5) The first personal video and message from his manager only appeared in chapter 43. This shows that the owner of Team Black had no family at all and not even friends. This observation brings me to my next remark. What about the gym Team Black? (chapter 1) (chapter 5) There are only pictures of the champion and of no one else. Not even from Park Namwook or the ex-professional fighter Jeong Yosep. Everything is revolving around the celebrity. The absence of pictures from others is indicating neglect. The gym was not advertised as a great place to have fun! It is all about fame, wealth and glory! Therefore it is not astonishing why the rats left the sinking ship. (chapter 52) The champion’s image is tarnished, he will get less admiration and sponsoring. The decoration of the gym exposed the mentality of the owner, Park Namwook. The gym is about the celebrity, money, fame and sponsoring! Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why the other members were neglected and why the athlete disliked it so much to be taken in pictures. (chapter 30) It is because the photographs are a synonym for “money, glory and fame”. Choi Heesung was using him to get attention. His name (chapter 46), his face and body are like “merchandises”. (chapter 43) That’s why he disliked the idea that Seonho would advertise that he was his sparring partner. The pictures in the god’s world have nothing to do with memories or love, but with work! It is about making business and getting sponsors and making his fans happy. That’s why the author included the magazines in the same chapter with the actor. (chapter 30) Naturally, Heesung’s picture is not only related to business, they have a frenemy relationship. The photos with Joo Jaekyung stand in opposition to Kim Dan’s values: glorification, illusion, superficiality and futility. Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why Joo Jaekyung would never put any framed picture of himself or others in his flat. His gym and the photographs are related to work. Who would like to be “reminded” of work and money in his own home? No one…

Under this new light, I came to understand why the celebrity reacted so violently about the presents and Kim Dan’s. (chapter 45) (chapter 45) Imagine that the doctor had to work to exhaustion to give him an expensive gift! Yes, his gift was strongly intertwined with money, business and work! However, birthday is a symbol for home, pleasure, joy, simplicity and genuine gratitude. This has nothing to do with work and “replacement”. Yet, contrary to the other presents, the champion did open the hamster’s gift, for the latter had brought it personally. (chapter 45) Yes, his birthday was turned into a business event, a merchandise where he even had to pay for his own birthday party. (chapter 43) His popularity among the staff was based on his spending: (chapter 35) Such a success and glorification could only drive an edge between himself and others. In addition, the images could never boost the fighter’s low self-esteem. Yes, the absence of his own picture in his home is another important clue for his unhappiness and self-loathing. Because the doctor brought “work” home, Joo Jaekyung started avoiding the physical therapist: (chapter 47) It was not just because the athlete had been encouraged by his mentor to trust no one, to see relationship as a business. (chapter 46) This remark leads me to the following conclusion. Since the manager started sowing distrust in the champion’s heart, we can see it as another proof that this man has never truly loved “his boy”:

He just considers him as a toy and possession. (chapter 40) Thus he can mistreat him, if he is not pleased.

But there’s another evidence that the pictures with the fighter are strongly linked to idolization, illusion and deception. 8chapter 35) When this article was released, the author selected a photograph exposing the champion in good health! He was raising his arm and as such using his “injured shoulder”. The content of the article contradicts so much the image which can only raise doubts among the readers. By using such a picture, they created the illusion that the athlete was hiding something. And this remark brings me to the last articles about the fallen legend: (chapter 52) His beaten face is exposed to destroy his “good image”: he appears not only as weak, but also as a bully. This shows how the medias are trying to manipulate the public with pictures. His face and body are damaged, therefore he has less value. This deceptive trick becomes more visible, when you include Baek Junmin. (chapter 52) The article utilized a picture of the fake fighter taken right after the match. He is smiling and barely injured… yet, the reality is that he got so wounded by the champion that he needs a long time to recover. As you could observe, all these photographs symbolizes money, business, work, superficiality and publicity. Thus they are strongly intertwined with temporality, fake love and emptiness. No meaningful moment…

It is important, because the moment the athlete started interacting with the physical therapist, a new kind of photograph started appearing: (chapter 46) The ones in this panel ooze privacy, selflessness and intimacy. The champion is seen carrying bottles and opening the door for the doctor, a sign of Joo Jaekyung’s respect for the doctor. Yes, these images expose the truth about the athlete: he really treasures his physical therapist. He is also seen listening to the doctor. This observation corroborates my previous interpretation. The pictures with the physical therapist symbolizes verity and reality. The problem is that Joo Jaekyung never got to see them, hence he didn’t realize his affection for the doctor. However, Choi Gilseok could notice it. In fact, the celebrity was delivered a different kind of truth: (chapter 48) Kim Dan’s meeting with director Choi Gilseok! However, note that these photographs were also a deception, for they never expose the outcome of the meeting. These pictures display the negative notions of privacy and intimacy, it is about plotting, betrayal and as such about “business”. How so? It is because they met at a café. As a conclusion, the photographs have a total different meaning in the athlete’s world. They represent coldness, superficiality, temporality, deception and work. This new interpretation reinforces my hypothesis that the main lead’s car must have been followed by a paparazzi during that night: (chapter 33) A black car was following him. But they couldn’t take any picture, for the windows of his car were tainted.

Interesting is that at the end of season 1, Kim Dan had a recollection of this scene (chapter 53) which left him deeply impressed. Joo Jaekyung was turning around his head and looking at him! This shows that the star was paying attention to him. And what had happened in that moment? What is the light next to the protagonist? Yes, these were the flashes from the cameras! (chapter 40) It is no coincidence. Though he had no memory of the previous night, he felt this moment as magical. He had saved him and claimed him as a part of Team Black. Then he had look at him back, though he was facing journalists. However, the journalists didn’t take a picture of such a moment, for this was not relevant to them. It shows not only the true value of “memories”, but also that both were now truly living! During that night and day, both created wonderful memories. (chapter 41) Kim Dan experienced that he was not alone, he was part of “Team Black”, while the other heard a love confession for the first time. This memory displays (chapter 53) not only admiration, but also intimacy and TRUST!

Because the MMA fighter has been constantly surrounded by fake people in his world, it is not surprising that he doesn’t value “money” or glory. These didn’t make him truly happy. But there is more to it. Due to photographs, the fighter learned the wrong lessons. He judged people on prejudices and impressions!! Yes, this explains why Joo Jaekyung imagined to see Kim Dan selling his body., while he was about ti get raped. (chapter 17) He is relying too much on his eyes. He paid no attention to details and their words. Hence their words are not visible. In addition, the author created such a panel. (chapter 17) in that scene.. But why is he trusting too much his eyes? It is because he adopted this poor habit from his mentor and hyung, Park Namwook. who judges people based on prejudices and impressions. When the manager faces a problem or some criticism (chapter 17), he prefers blaming his “boy” or delegating responsibilities to others: (chapter 36) Furthermore the man with the red tee-shirt has always been by his side for a long time. The time spent together is a proof of his “loyalty”, yet if the athlete had paid more attention to his words, he should have noticed his hypocrisy, lack of empathy and disrespect: (chapter 49) (chapter 52) The slap is the expression of lack of faith and disrespect. Besides, he kept badmouthing him in front of the other members, creating a huge gap between the celebrity and the other members.

This is no coincidence why Joo Jaekyung didn’t listen to doctor Lee’s recommendations as well. He never saw the results of his examination. (chapter 27) In addition, he had to rely on the expertise of doctors, but he only trusts himself, his hyung and no others. But let’s return our attention to Kim Dan and his letter.

When the doctor left the penthouse, he left a memory and treasure to the athlete: a letter full of kindness and care! (chapter 53) The letter stands in opposition to the articles and photographs. Through the letter, the main lead is teaching to the wolf this important life lesson. He needs to use his mind and as such his heart to see the truth and reality.

The doctor is now perceived correctly, because for the first time, the athlete listened to his words and opinion. Here, I mean, he believed in his confession (apology, convalescence). Interesting is that after listening to his words, Joo Jaekyung started reflecting on his own actions and emotions. (chapter 53) Thus he voiced his discomfort and annoyance. However, this time, he is not questioning the origins of his actions. He knows now that the doctor means a lot to him. He is not a waste of time. It is no coincidence that the moment he paid attention to Kim Dan’s thoughts and emotions, he opened up his own heart and mind, because according to Erich Fromm

And now, look at the expression “home with oneself”. Home is strongly connected with inner harmony, meditation and well-awareness as the foundation for genuine communication and understanding of others.. Let’s not forget that home is also a synonym for “family”. Thanks to the support of a loving family and friends, one can become true to oneself. At the same time, home with oneself helps to communicate better with others. And because the MMA fighter listened to Kim Dan words, he became more aware of himself. The doctor has become the key to the champion’s heart. He has also become his home as well. Thus Joo Jaekyung came to associate the penthouse to his loved one: (chapter 53) The latter might have no photograph of Kim Dan, but his face is now engraved in his memory. To conclude, the letter should be perceived as a mirror of truth to the athlete. He needed to hear the hamster’s words without seeing his face in order to see him properly.

Finally, I conclude that in season 2, photographs will have a different meaning in the champion and doctor’s life. They will stand for privacy, love, friendship, recognition and selflessness. Yes, I am expecting that the doctor and his lover start taking pictures of memorable events, like this day: (chapter 26) (chapter 26) The gym will face some changes.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: Jinxed: Behind The Scenes 🎬

My avid readers might have been wondering why I haven’t released any new essay since “Kiss me”, not even a podcast, though Mingwa has already published the special episode about Heesung and Potato. The reason is simple. I was taking a break too. Imagine that since 2020 I have been releasing essays non-stop while working as a teacher. I counted 649 analyses from 2020 to 2024. Exactly like Mingwa and Byeonduck, I was exhausted.

1. The protagonists’ jinx in the beginning

But now, it is time to focus on the topic of this essay, the protagonists and their bad luck. In the beginning of the story, Kim Dan and Joo Jaekyung believed both that their life was cursed.

1. 1. Kim Dan’s curse

For the doctor, his misfortune was linked to his familial and financial situation. Since the physical therapist had to reimburse the debts, he was working non-stop giving all his money to Heo Manwook or to the hospital. Hence he could never rest. Because he was physically and mentally harassed and exploited by the loan shark, he became obsessed with money and his grandmother to the point that he came to forget himself. That’s how he became a ghost. It was his way to cope with the violence from the loan shark and the thugs. Naturally, it was impossible for him not to feel pain, hence he wished this: (chapter 1) The problem is that Kim Dan blamed himself for his suffering, as he must have often not paid the interests on time. That’s the reason why he got surprised, when he saw his enemy in front of his humble home. (chapter 1) Due to the lack of rest and time, he didn’t have the opportunity to ponder on his life and even have dreams on his own. Therefore he had no ambition. At the same time, he couldn’t become energetic and proactive due to his low self-esteem and his abandonment issues.

1. 2. Joo Jaekyung’s misfortune

As for Joo Jaekyung, though successful, the latter imagined that his victories were the result of his sexual performances in bed before the match. This shows that he didn’t attribute his success to his team, talent and hard work, but to chance and misfortune. This shows not only his lack of confidence, but also the division and disharmony at Team Black. Hence he developed a ritual, the pre-match sex session, but it was in his home. That’s how his professional life got mixed with his private life. Sex was work. In his mind, no one could help him, that’s why the identity of his sex partner didn’t even matter. Because he was working constantly, he didn’t have to reflect on his life either.

1. 3. The real significance of their jinx

Despite their different backgrounds, both main leads had something in common: their self-loathing and the absence of meditation. And what is the synonym for jinx and bad luck? Misery and unhappiness. In other words, both main leads were unhappy men. But they couldn’t voice their negative thoughts and emotions, as they had no one by their side to listen to their hidden pain and give them some advice. And now, you know why I selected the picture in the background for the illustration.

It was to display not only the absence of happiness, but also the absence of the sun! The latter embodies life and joy. In the selected image, the clouds are covering the sky and as such the sun. It indicates that both characters were not able to give a meaning to their life. Hence they hadn’t found the source for their happiness yet. In other words, the shades (grey, black and white) and the clouds illustrate danger, depression and suffering for our main leads. It shows how their life was before Kim Dan and Joo Jaekyung interacted with each other. (chapter 1) (chapter 2) I selected these two images, because they refer to their respective past and jinx. Both represent bad and painful memories, hence they contain a grey veil. While one is hurt physically, the other is suffering emotionally.

2. The origins for Joo Jaekyung’s misfortune

One might argue about the second panel, for the fighter is represented in a brown color. It indicates that he is somehow alive. However, we should see it as a reference to a rotten body. The main character is acting like a zombie. Therefore he has no eyes and the corners of his mouth are showing displeasure. So we could say that Jinx is the love story between a zombie and ghost. The MMA fighter’s emptiness and corrupted body became truly visible during the couch confession: (chapter 29) The vision about his opponents is mirroring his own reflection. That’s how he views himself. He is surrounded by enemies who will attack him, as soon as he exposes any weakness. Thus it is normal that he is always on the alert. Episode 29 divulged that he was on survival modus. Consequently, it is not surprising that he could trust no one. Should one get too close to him, the former could become a traitor in the last moment. Moreover, this interpretation explicates why he has been so rough on his own body. First, he considered pain as a normality, the side effect of his profession and as such his corruption. In addition, he didn’t have the time to take care of his wounds, for he could get “killed” at any moment. Surrounded by this wave of “rotten bodies”, he imagined that once defeated, he would be swallowed by darkness and literally vanished. This vision displays another important aspect of the athlete’s philosophy. His job is not connected to fun and dream, but to work and nightmare. And now, you comprehend why I selected this panel in the middle of the illustration. (chapter 26) This represents the highlight for the first season. For the first time, both characters had fun together. That’s how they got one step closer to each other. The fighter was enjoying this moment, as he was teaching Kim Dan to become more proactive and fight for himself. The sparring represents the opposite version of the athlete’s vision (chapter 29). He felt safe next to Kim Dan. In fact, his presence boosted his confidence. (chapter 25) It is no coincidence that he employed that expression in front of his fated partner. To conclude, chapter 26 stands for life and happiness, proving that their life is not cursed per se. Consequently, red was the dominant color of this chapter. This pigment stands for love and life. Both felt alive during that day. Moreover, we could see glimpses of the sportsman’s true psyche as well, when he proposed to spar with the main lead. He desired to help the doctor himself. Hence he acted as his mentor and teacher in the ring. There, we could see his generosity, interest and open-mindedness. He wasn’t looking down on the doctor, he saw him as a true member from Team Black.

According to Mingwa, episode 29 displayed the champion’s true personality the best. He is not only vulnerable, but also lonely and isolated. (chapter 29) He has no one by his side. And this observation leads me to my next interpretation. The existence of Joo Jaekyung’s belief is exposing Park Namwook’s neglect and bad management and coaching. We could say that he is partially responsible for the champion’s misery and bad luck. Therefore it is no coincidence that the sparring took place during his absence. (chapter 26)

Remember how I stated above that their unhappiness was the result of their isolation and silence. They could not reveal their suffering, for they had no one by their side who was willing to listen to them. Park Namwook has no idea about his “boy'”s insomnia or his traumas from the past: (chapter 49) But why hasn’t the athlete confided to his manager yet? First, homosexuality is definitely a taboo among boxers and MMA fighters. Their masculinity and strength are questioned. Secondly, his coach views him as a spoiled brat. (chapter 7) Thus he keeps beating the celebrity. (chapter 26) (chapter 31) (chapter 52) The author epitomized the first season with this panel: This shows that Park Namwook has no real respect for the champion. According to my theory, the athlete comes from a wealthy family, hence he is labeled as “spoiled kid”. Due to his social status, the manager can only judge the main lead as “lucky”. Besides, he is successful, for he earns a lot of money and has many fans. He embodies the “American Dream” perfectly. He has everything to be happy in the manager’s eyes. Therefore he couldn’t comprehend the bad mood from the champion. Moreover, Park Namwook embodies social norms and prejudices, and he has many about his star. Not only the latter has a bad temper, but also he is a stubborn workaholic. (chapter 27) But by portraying him like that, the coach gave us a justification why he wouldn’t converse with the gym owner. Why should he talk or listen to Joo Jaekyung, if the latter is stubborn and obsessed with his work? It is pointless. And such an attitude could only get reinforced in this scene: (chapter 46) Yet, according to my interpretation, the main character’s departure was not the sign of stubbornness, but rather of fear and avoidance. Since the manager doesn’t know his star that well, he judges him based on appearances. Moreover, I believe that he has the tendency to generalize, just like certain readers. Since the athlete beat a doctor and was quite brutal with a fighter, he is stigmatized as “thug” or a “spoiled kid”. I am suspecting that the way the hyung met the celebrity affected his perception about the young fighter. (Chapter 26) Oh Daehyun repeated this story, because he had heard it from someone and that can only be from the manager and coach. And it is the same for Kim Changmin either, for the two aren’t long members from the gym. They are not close enough to know the celebrity’s past. These stories must have been spread by the hyung. In my eyes, Park Namwook views himself as Joo Jaekyung’s savior, because Joo Jaekyung (chapter 26) could have become a criminal. Nonetheless, it is an illusion, for MFC is connected to the underworld.

Furthermore, Manhwaphiles should keep in their mind that in chapter 46, Joo Jaekyung had been encouraged to mistrust people. (chapter 46) Despite his attitude, Joo Jaekyung still listened to his hyung’s warning, for from that moment on, he kept his distance from everyone, including the physical therapist. But there’s more to it. Park Namwook keeps associating his star with “good luck”. (chapter 1) (chapter 27) This represents the exact opposite of the star’s jinx. It shows that he is not trying to understand his celebrity. With such a mind-set, it is normal that the champion wouldn’t trust his manager. And the absence of the manager in this panel (chapter 29) represents the evidence that the coach is involved in the champion’s suffering as well. Besides, observe that Park Namwook had the tendency to slap the fighter’s back, a sign that the former was not watching his back at all. In fact, his gesture (chapter 31) stands more for backstabbing.

The author made sure to expose the huge gap between the manager and the celebrity by contrasting their relationship with the interaction between Choi Heesung and his own manager. (chapter 33) The latter truly worries for his star, although he is well aware of his shortcomings. (chapter 30) In addition, he knows about his private life and love life. (chapter 31) Despite his struggles, he accepts his actor. This is the symbol for unconditional love and support. Therefore it is not surprising that Choi Heesung confessed his trick. He was sure that his right-hand wouldn’t betray him. What about the champion? When the latter discovered the verity (chapter 33), he didn’t report it to his hyung. He also kept it a secret. That way, he was not only protecting Kim Dan’s misdiagnosis, but also Park Namwook’s misjudgment. On the other hand, he acted as a real boss, for the comedian is an important client.

In this video, the MMA fighter Myles Jury described what a good MMA manager is.

He declared that honesty and integrity are essential in order to be a good manager. There’s no doubt that the protagonist’s coach is not a corrupted person per se. He is not involved in the schemes targeting his star. (chapter 40) However, he is far from being a honest man. How so? First, he describes himself as the owner of the gym which is not true. (chapter 22) He is just the director of the company. In addition, he is talking big, but he never delivers. But keeping his word is an important condition for a good manager in Myles Jury’s opinion. Park Namwook threatens the members, but in the end, no one is fired by him. He is not following through what he says, he doesn’t keep his promises. I will give you a few more examples. (chapter 23) He promised the fighters that they would win, but the reality is that they failed terribly. (chapter 47) Therefore he bought chicken for them. Instead of showing compassion and understanding for his hungry and miserable champion, he allowed Potato and Oh Daehyun to buy junk food behind the celebrity’s back. (chapter 37) This shows their lack of mental and emotional support. For me, Park Namwook symbolizes ignorance and blindness. Therefore he is portrayed with no eyes.

Additionally, Myles Jury clearly said that a good manager needs to speak the painful truth, like for example, he has to expose the fighters’ flaws which Park Namwook never did. No one informed Potato that his basic posture needed improvement. (chapter 23) He never confronted the members with the truth. They lack skills (chapter 46) or endurance. I would even say that neither Park Namwook nor Jeong Yosep had high expectations for the other members from Team Black (chapter 46). It was, as if they didn’t have the goal to create a new champion. How come? It is because the gym was initially created for Joo Jaekyung’s needs. And now, Jinx-lovers comprehend the dilemna. Team Black needs to redefine itself and its purpose. Moreover, Park Namwook’s true wish is to open the gym for “kids”. And that’s how he treated the staff from Team Black, like little kids. No wonder why many left the gym in the end. They didn’t feel truly supported by the manager and coach. Jeong Yosep and Park Namwook didn’t put any real effort to turn the members into professional fighters. That’s the reason why none of them had a MMA manager, only a coach and nothing more.

For me, Park Namwook’s dishonesty was the most palpable in this scene: (chapter 49) He claimed to trust the champion, but the reality is the opposite. (chapter 52) He blamed Joo Jaekyung for everything: the tie, the doctor’s departure, the suspension and as such the loss of his good reputation. However, even if the champion had vented his anger onto the physical therapist wrongly, he had reasons to doubt Kim Dan. He had not only received the pictures, but he had been warned by the coach himself to doubt the members’ loyalty. There was a spy and a traitor among Team Black. One detail in the last panel caught my attention is the idiom “facts”. It is in plural and not in singular. Fact could be seen as a reference to his own warning, he had not checked the fact either (rumor, suspected disloyalty), yet this is not what he meant. Potato had exposed only one fact to the group: the switch of the spray organized by Choi Gilseok. (chapter 52) So what other fact was Park Namwook referring to? The fighter Baek Junmin and director of King Of MMA had paid Kim Dan. This shows that he had heard the conversation between the two protagonists. (chapter 52) And what did the manager do, after the champion had left the room? He abandoned Kim Dan, followed by the other men. At no moment, he asked Oh Daehyun or Yoon-Gu to take care of the physical therapist. But by following the celebrity or remaining passive, they had implicitly supported Joo Jaekyung’s decision. They had taken his side. And now, you comprehend why all these men chose to put the whole blame on the celebrity. (chapter 52) It is because they didn’t want to feel responsible for doc Dan’s departure. Their admiration and trust in the celebrity is superficial. In other words, they are following the hyung’s lead. Hence there is no regret, only reproaches.

Another important criterion for a good manager is his connections. Therefore the latter is often on the phone (50 or 100 calls a day in order to find sponsors). Nevertheless, we barely saw Park Namwook talking over the phone: (chapter 1) (chapter 49) He should be responsible for his contracts, yet the reality is that the Entertainment agency is the one managing the champion’s career. (chapter 30) This shows that Park Namwook doesn’t have a lot of connections. He should be the one organizing the fights, but no… others are making the propositions (MFC matchmaker and agency). Consequently, the ex-wrestler often voices doubts about the matches. (chapter 41) However, as his manager, it is his duty to protect his star, as the career of a MMA fighter is rather short. Imagine, he let Joo Jaekyung fight three times within 3 months (April- June- July). It is definitely too much. To conclude, he is not doing his job properly, as he is trying to put a lot of responsibility on others (Kim Dan- Joo Jaekyung – the Entertainment agency). According to Mingwa, Kim Dan had been taking care of administrative tasks. However, as the director of Team Black, he should be the one handling it. After the incident at the health center, Park Namwook didn’t contact the press to explain the whole situation. (chapter 52) (chapter 52) The article is indicating that the champion was quickly judged and this within a few days. The article implies the non-intervention of a lawyer or his manager. No one sided with the celebrity. They are not even contacting the media. (chapter 52) Park Namwook never tried to correct this negative reflection, for this is how the manager perceives the man himself. He is an ill-mannered child. This explicates why Park Namwook could slap the patient in his bed. So we should judge the argument between the fighter and his manager (chapter 52) as the negative reflection from that blue night. (chapter 29) He is not standing next to the main lead, but he is facing him. He is like an opponent. Another divergence is that Kim Dan was alone, whereas Park Namwook utilizes Potato and the others from Team Black to corner Joo Jaekyung. The doctor was willing to listen to him, whereas the other gets upset, when the other admits his suffering. Since the gym is facing a crisis, the patient should find a solution to the problem. (chapter 52) The hospital is a place for reconvalescence, rest and not work and pressure. Indirectly, it shows the coach’s lack of respect for the medical world. The champion was right to criticize his hyung, for blaming him was totally pointless. He couldn’t turn back time. The manager desired to hear from the champion (chapter 52) that he regretted his decision and outburst. By admitting his mistake, he would have become responsible for the whole mess. Funny is that he asked compassion from Joo Jaekyung, whereas he showed none to the patient. And what was Kim Dan thinking during that night? (chapter 29) He wondered if he could help him to overcome a defeat. He sensed that the latter could become really depressed. Therefore it becomes comprehensible why the doctor resigned. His decision was influenced by his low self-esteem. However, his departure had a different signification than the other members: it was his way to assist the champion, as he saw himself as not worthy. (Chapter 53) Moreover, he had not earned his patient’s trust. Kim Dan was the only one paying attention to his injured shoulder.

On the other hand, Park Namwook is denying the true physical condition from his athlete. He only talks about it after the slap. Then he is admitting his helplessness. He is unable to assist Joo Jaekyung mentally and emotionally, as he is himself struggling. He is unhappy due to the recent outcome. In order to feel better, he puts the blame on his athlete. (chapter 52) And the only solution he offers to the gym owner is to find a new PT during his a break. (chapter 53) I find it fascinating that the suspension becomes a synonym for “break and rest”. This shows that Park Namwook had no real intention to stop Joo Jaekyung from fighting constantly. This exposes the coach’s hypocrisy. (chapter 27) For me, he is the one obsessed with money and fame. Let’s not forget that a manager gets paid through the earnings from the MMA fighter (in percentage). The more he fights, the more Park Namwook earns money.

The scene at the hospital (chapter 52) resembles a lot to the image with the opponents. (chapter 29) The members from Team Black are surrounding the patient’s bed. But they are supposed to be his “colleagues” and as such “friends”. Let’s not forget that by making constant reproaches towards Joo Jaekyung, they showed no empathy and understanding for a patient. It was, as if they were turning the nightmarish vision into a certain reality. No one paid attention to the celebrity’s mental and emotional well-being. (chapter 52) His scream about his misery fell on deaf ears. This observation brings me back to the video. At the end, the MMA fighter described a good manager as a semi-psychiatrist. He needs to know about the private life of his fighter (drug issues, health, relationships) so that the latter can focus on his training. A MMA fighter needs mental and emotional support. But the father of three kids doesn’t know about his star’s sexual orientation, he was only informed much later that Kim Dan and the star were living together. (chapter 22) Besides, by announcing it in front of this circle, the champion divulged that there existed a certain distance between the manager and the sportsman. Finally, the fact that Park Namwook is still left in the dark about the fighter’s jinx is the evidence that he is a really bad manager. For me, it is because he is afraid of making decisions. He lets other take his burden and responsibilities. Yet, Myles jury declared that a manager needs to take a lot of responsibilities. The gathering in the break room stands in opposition to this one: (chapter 52) For the first time, the champion is no longer looking at his cellphone. He shared his thoughts to others and exposed his powerlessness (chapter 22) and misery (chapter 22), while in the breakroom, he demonstrated his power and silenced the fighters. He was the respected “patriarch”, whereas in the other scene, he is just a heartless child. (chapter 52) Moreover, in one scene, he confessed that they were living together, in the other, he had to hear that the doctor had quit. Shortly after, he discovered the hamster’s departure. This short contrast outlines the parallels and as such the negative role of the manager.

But here is the thing. The members from Team Black knew where the doctor was living. So why did they not visit him there to change his mind? They could have waited for him in front of the building, if they didn’t dare to enter the place, similar to Choi Gilseok’s action. Why did they wait, until the doctor had given his resignation and left the city? It exposes their passivity and hypocrisy. Mingwa didn’t show this, but it becomes perceptible through the mind’s eye. The wrongdoing from Park Namwook becomes even more obvious, as soon as Manhwaphiles notice the parallels between this confrontation (chapter 52) and Kim Dan’s interrogation in the States. (chapter 40) These two situations have many similarities. Both were confronted with an accusation, they were surrounded by people, who were acting as righteous and honest workers. Both were coerced to admit a wrongdoing. In addition, they are actually abandoned by Team Black members, especially the manager. No one is looking for them out of concern. The reality was that they were not their “true colleagues and even less friends. However, like mentioned in a previous essay, the men in black were actually covering up a crime in order to hide the corruption from the organization. This makes me truly wonder if Park Namwook is truly ignorant about MFC’s corruption. He could simply know about the crimes, but he chose to close an eye to the whole situation. (Chapter 46) He is already aware of the existence of illegal betting. Besides, since Joo Jaekyung is paying his taxes properly, Park Namwook could have the impression, he is doing nothing wrong. However, if he knows something and is remaining silent, he “becomes an accomplice” de facto. And what is the other common point with the interrogation from MFC security guards and the hospital visit? No lawyer and the incident was swayed under the rug. (chapter 52) In both chapters, none of the incidents were exposed to the media. And how had Joo Jaekyung reacted to this situation? He had declared the physical therapist as one of his own. (chapter 40) He had rescued him. So by slapping the champion (chapter 52), the manager displayed that the champion was different from the others. “He was not one of them, he was a sinner and wrongdoer”. On the other hand, with his suggestion (to replace the doctor), he denied the star’s previous statement in the States. Kim Dan was not one of them, as he could get easily replaced. To conclude, the slap was there to prepare the separation between Park Namwook and Joo Jaekyung. His departure from Seoul and from the gym was and is necessary. Moreover, the words from the manager could be interpreted like this: the champion doesn’t need to show up at the gym during the break. (chapter 53) He only needs to appear, once the suspension is over.

Moreover, (chapter 52) notice that when he slapped the celebrity, he utilized the personal pronoun “I” twice. It shows that the gesture was motivated by his selfishness. It was triggered by his own negative emotions. Another important element is the expression “thanks to you and your temper”!! This idiom is usually employed to express “gratitude”, yet here he is expressing the opposite. He is blaming the fighter, so the correct expression should have been “because of”. His words are exposing his true personality: he is a hypocrite and his care for the celebrity is not genuine. His gratitude is rather superficial too. Thus I deduce that episode 52 exposed Park Namwook’s true character. He is heartless and selfish, he is a bad manager and coach. Though he claims that he cares for the physical therapist, he is already planning to hire a new one. That way, he doesn’t appear as the bad guy. He is not the one who pushed Kim Dan to leave Team Black, but Joo Jaekyung. Yet, he did nothing to change the situation. For me, he is trying to save his own reputation. He is a honest and good leader, but he is not. In addition, he has another reason to replace the main lead very quickly. Kim Dan’s presence would be a constant reminder of Park Namwook’s own failures. He was not able to prevent three sabotages (I am including the incident at the health center), two members of Team Black became the target of crimes.

Another interesting aspect is that from now on, the manager can no longer threaten the remaining members to expel them from the gym. (chapter 22) They have only 4 members left. Besides, he has to ensure that they don’t mess with their weights too. He can no longer compensate their failures with “chicken and junk food” and new presents, as their income has changed. I would even say that now, the gym is forced to create new champions.

Since the bed scene at the hospital contrasts so much with the one in chapter 29, (chapter 29), I deduce that the slap had the opposite effect than this wonderful night. The gap between the hyung and the athlete got bigger. This represents the moment where Joo Jaekyung is emancipating himself from the hyung’s influence. By refusing the letter of resignation, he clearly indicates that he is rejecting Park Namwook’s suggestion. (chapter 53) He won’t hire someone else. Moreover, the morning after the couch confession, Joo Jaekyung tried to seek closeness with Kim Dan (chapter 30), but failed due to his roughness and cowardice. Hence I assume that the slap was the trigger for the champion to switch Park Namwook’s position with Kim Dan’s. The latter is finally recognized as a friend and even as a competent physical therapist. He is on the verge of becoming Joo Jaekyung’s “hyung”. So far, the athlete has been calling the physical therapist “Kim Dan”. And exactly like that wonderful night, Joo Jaekyung will attempt to seek the doctor’s closeness, resolve the misunderstandings and close the gap between them. He will follow his footsteps, but have a different attitude. Why? It is because the grandmother will be next to them.

Naturally, the champion’s jinx has other origins as well, like for example the schemers who definitely know about his jinx. From my perspective, the way Joo Jaekyung got his previous sex partners played a huge role. That’s why it didn’t matter who the athlete was sleeping with. The jinx is related to a prostitution ring. The plotters must be happy, for they seem to have achieved their goal. Kim Dan left his side. Hence he can no longer testify the involvement of this man: (chapter 37) They imagine that Joo Jaekyung’s recent demise will reinforce his former belief. The prematch-sex session with his regular partner didn’t prevent the misfortune, therefore he needs a replacement. That’s the reason why they made sure to isolate the celebrity. However, they couldn’t be more wrong, for the champion experienced the doctor’s departure as something worse than the whole scandal. (chapter 53) He doesn’t just feel like shit, but like fucking shit! And that’s how Doc Dan is helping the athlete. He is diverting his attention from MFC, his career and jinx. The latter are no longer on his mind. All his thoughts are revolving around his former roommate. (Chapter 53) This explicates why the idiom “jinx” is not even brought up, when he recalls their last sex session. He is not blaming the doctor for not procuring him a “good fuck”. The reason is simple. It is because he had already made this resolution: (chapter 49) He was no longer relying on the ritual.

As for the other cause for the athlete’s jinx, it is related to his bad choices. However, these are strongly connected to Park Namwook. Since the manager is more focused on money and titles, I deduce that the champion’s odd behavior is actually mirroring Park Namwook’s mind-set and attitude. He is rough, selfish and rude, because the other acted that way and even allowed it too. He expressed his thoughts and emotions through his fists and outbursts. (chapter 52), exactly like the athlete. (chapter 52). Did the manager express his regret or apologize towards the doctor? The answer is no. (chapter 53) That’s the reason why the champion has never apologized towards the doctor either. To conclude, the manager had a huge negative influence concerning the sportsman’s mind-set and behavior. Therefore it is necessary for the athlete to distance himself from Park Namwook. That’s how he can get purified. On the other hand, the last incident was essential for the star’s growth. Since the latter hasn’t questioned the integrity of MFC yet, he needed to be suspended in order to realize that his perception of the world was wrong. Though he lost his reputation, he is experiencing that his defeat is not the end of the world. The doctor’s departure was more painful for him. Therefore it was necessary for the champion to make a bad decision. Only through pain, the athlete can turn into a better man. Since Kim Dan left the city for the west coast, I assume that the champion will follow him there. He will reconnect with nature.

3. The champion’s belief at the end of season 1

Interesting is that though Joo Jaekyung had been informed about the protagonist’s resignation, he never anticipated that the latter would move out. This shows that he had already separated his professional life from his private life. We could say that he had already internalized Kim Dan as his friend and even “family”. But he had not realized it yet. And this brings me back to Park Namwook. The latter imagined that he could act like in the past, replace the PTs constantly. But he was forgetting that both men had lived together for 3 months. He had become part of his “home”. The problem is that Joo Jaekyung had not reflected on these changes. And when he had voiced it, he was under the influence of the soju. (chapter 43) So when he discovers the empty bedroom, he is forced to admit that he had become a part of his life. He had liked Kim Dan’s company. (chapter 53) He is now missing him, but he is not capable to express it properly. For the first time, he is confronted with reality. His penthouse feels cold, lifeless and empty. (chapter 19) Yes, we should see episode 53 as the negative reflection from chapter 19, the doctor’s arrival at the penthouse.

And this observation leads me to compare these two pictures: (chapter 19) (chapter 53) Back then, the champion didn’t pay attention to Kim Dan and turned his back to him. His job and training were more important than anything else. Hence he neglected the physical therapist. Mingwa let the doctor stand next to the sun. It is no coincidence. It indicates that Joo Jaekyung never paid attention to his surroundings and in particular to nature. He never looked at the sun. Yet, Kim Dan represents the sun in his life. In other words, he represents his source of happiness. Yet, the latter never got the opportunity to grasp it, for he never rested and took the time to enjoy the present moment. Why? It is because he was chasing after an illusion, the fake light “fame”. It is not random that the synonym for celebrity is “star”. But the brilliance of a star is artificial contrary to the moon and the sun. So when he is looking through the huge window, he is not looking at the moon or the star, but at the city. Why? It is because he has not discovered the existence of cosmos and landscape yet. He only knows one world: the city and the cage. His view of the world is limited. Moreover, the city embodies anonymity and distance. The god Joo Jaekyung needs to go down from his ivory tower and discovers the real world. I had already outlined the importance of travel in Jinx. The latter serves to broaden horizons and as such to remove prejudices. This view over Seoul can only make him feel more lonely. He is truly alone. In addition, because of the doctor’s vanishing, the fighter learned through the hard way that home is not a place, but a person. Home is a synonym for family. Hence he has to look for Kim Dan. At the same time, it pushes the champion to question all his precious believes: the importance of fighting and money, the existence of his “jinx and his traumatic past”.

For me, the doctor’s departure is pushing Joo Jaekyung to travel.And now, you understand why I added the sunlight at the end of the illustration. That represents the champion’s destination. While looking for the doctor, he will discover a new world: mortality but also the beauty of nature. So the grandmother’s wish will affect the champion in a good way. He will be able to reconnect with nature. And that’s how he will become a human. How so? It is because through this journey, he will learn to distinguish between real light and artificial glow. (chapter 53) Here, what Kim Dan saw was not the real sunset, but the lights from the cameras. Far away from the lights from the journalists, the champion will witness the beauty of a sunset, which can not be bought with money. (chapter 53) Humans can only appear as small and powerless. That’s how he could reconcile with the god of time. He will no longer fight against time. I connected nature to temporality of human life because of the grandmother. For me, his break represents a blessing in disguise. He will be able to breathe, to find joy in little things and more importantly he found a true friend and support: Kim Dan. The Webtoonist announced that season 2 would be focused more on feelings which is totally understandable. It coincides with introspection and meditation. Joo Jaekyung will have to prove that he trusts the main lead and he can only achieve this goal by entrusting him his recovery. Moreover, by doing so, he would boost the physical therapist’s confidence. While there was no real seduction in season 1 (money, jinx, treatment, bet during the confession night, drug), we have to envision that their intimacy won’t be so abrupt. It will be more subtle and gradual. The star will have to woo the doctor in order to express his love and affection. Through love, Joo Jaekyung will discover not only happiness, but also strength which will help him to defeat their “enemies” and unmask the criminals. In other words, he should realize thanks to this new journey that he is not cursed, but blessed, for he can help Kim Dan mentally, emotionally and professionally. So far, when the champion travelled, he never visited the cities (chapter 37) or sightseeing attractions. Here, I feel the need to add this French song from Daniel Balavoine (1985): “Aimer est plus fort que d’être aimé” (Loving is stronger than being loved”).

Translation:

You who know what a rampart is

You advance under the wrathful gaze

You write but on the blotter

All the words are reversed

If you speak you must know

That those who cast wrathful glances

Only want to see in the mirror

Only what suits them (These verses remind me of Park Namwook)

You who have broken the ice

Know that there’s no substitute for the truth

And that there are only two races

Or the false or the true

Love carries you through your efforts

The love of all unlocks the secret

Oh, and in the face of all those who devour you

To love is stronger than to be loved

You who know what blasphemy is

You don’t always reap what you sow

You know the supreme ambition

Of those who hate you

They would like to threaten you

To melt you into the mass and suffocate you (Reminds me of the last scheme)

But to sink the icebreaker

It would take a rock

Love carries you through your efforts

The love of all unlocks the secret

Oh, and in the face of all those who devour you

To love is stronger than to be loved

Oh, love carries you through your efforts

Love of all delivers from the secret (That’s how the athlete will reveal his past to Kim Dan, and the latter should do the same)

Oh, and in the face of all those who devour you

To love is stronger than to be loved

Oh, love carries you through your efforts…

Yes, the deceased singer advocated the same than Erich Fromm. (For more read “The Art Of Loving” ).

But let’s return our attention to this picture. (chapter 53) Back then, the champion had looked back at the physical therapist. This shows that he truly cared for the doctor. The latter was not simply his shadow, but also his protector and support. At the same time, this moment represents the doctor’s illumination. In that magic moment, he started associating the celebrity with the sun. The problem is that this light was artificial. Therefore, Kim Dan only perceived the protagonist as a star and not as a human. This explicates why he never wondered about his family. That’s why it is important for the doctor to see the fighter in a different surrounding. Far away from Park Namwook, the media and city, the sportsman can only appear as a human and even as a nobody. To conclude, I am expecting that the champion’s journey will be a journey of meditation and self-discovery. Far away from the toxicity of MFC and the spotlight, he will discover the existence of his own heart and as such his love for Kim Dan. But he can no longer approach him like in episode 1: a trick and money. He should discover the true value of the Wedding cabinet very quickly. It is no junk. Moreover, due to doc Dan’s departure and the last incident, the MMA boxer must have realized that he had totally misjudged the doctor. He is not selfish and greedy. So in season 2, the champion will show a true interest in Kim Dan and his family. He is forced to drop all his prejudices. We should see him talking prettily and gently to Kim Dan too. (chapter 21). By interacting with Kim Dan, he will be able to reconnect with his true self which will change him forever. Notice that after the night in the States, at no moment, the champion mentioned his jinx, but spoke about his physical health. In reality, he was including his mental health. This shows that he was already moving on from his jinx. Moreover, after the tie and the suspension, he is not mentioning or thinking about his former belief. The reason is simple. Because of the doctor, the champion was allowed to perceive glimpses of the truth: corruption and the existence of tricks. This image (Chapter 48) represents the medicine against the champion’s false belief. Moreover, by making him meet his former rival Baek Junmin, the athlete was incited to overcome his past and biggest fears. (chapter 49) The ritual had become obsolete, though he still did it out of routine. Yet, it had already lost its meaning and impact. That’s the reason why the champion didn’t put the blame on the doctor as a bad lover, he had no procured him a good fuck. Because of the last two incidents, the athlete discovered the existence of schemes and corruption, but he has not truly identified the real culprits yet. On the other hand, this exposes that he had already perceived the half-truth. It is just a matter of time, until the verity gets exposed and that will be a real scandal. As a conclusion, at the end of season 1, the fighter’s jinx totally vanished. How so? It is because Kim Dan revealed his self-loathing and lack of confidence to the athlete. He became the personification of the “jinx”. So by entrusting his recovery to Kim Dan, the latter’s self-esteem will be boosted. The doctor’s happiness can only make him feel good and improve his mood. That’s how their misfortune will slowly vanish.

4. Kim Dan’s transformation and jinx

Now, it is time to focus on the doctor’s jinx. How does he feel at the end of season 1? Does he still view himself as jinxed? My answer is yes and no. First, his dream didn’t come true. He wanted to remain by the fighter’s side. (chapter 53) He imagined that he should quit and leave the penthouse. To conclude, he is not entirely free. On the other, thanks to the champion, he was able to get rid of the loan. But more importantly, he was able to experience happiness for short moments.

(Chapter 44) So he was able to create good memories. Besides, he came to fall in love with Joo Jaekyung. Thanks to the latter, doc Dan could overcome his fear (chapter 26) and make others happy too. (chapter 26) He didn’t realize that he brought joy and love to the gym. (chapter 26) The more he spent time with the celebrity, the more confident he became. He was able to voice his opinion and he started becoming more passionate about his job as PT. He studied sports rehabilitation, a sign that he was taking the champion’s career seriously. So when he wrote these words to his soulmate (chapter 53), readers could sense that the doctor had gained some confidence. How so? He employed the comparative “more competent”. So he acknowledges that he has some skills. Let’s not forget that he was able to treat the injured shoulder within a month. The champion was able to fight against Baek Junmin, whereas the schemers and other doctors thought that it would be impossible. (chapter 42) This shows that his self-loathing is gradually vanishing as well. The fact that he is employing the personal pronoun “I” indicates that he is able now to distinguish himself from his grandmother. (chapter 53) Besides, with this sentence, he didn’t realize that he was actually revealing his true wish: he wanted to take care of Joo Jaekyung (“more competent”).

In addition, the word ” I hope” indicates that he is not entirely depressed. There is still “hope” and as such light in his life. Thus the smile on the doctor’s face is a mixture of resignation and peace of mind. (chapter 53) And now, you comprehend what the sunray in the illustration means for Kim Dan. It represents the last light in his life, the champion. He might have become a ghost again. Yet contrary to the beginning of the story, he has now his own identity. Thus he is employing the personal pronoun “I”. We could say that he is actually practicing Potato’s principle: (chapter 35) He is still cheering the athlete on and even wishing him happiness. This exposes that the physical therapist discovered “happiness” through the celebrity. He is no longer believing in the athlete’s jinx.

However, like mentioned above, at the end of season, he became a ghost again because of the grandmother and the last incident. That’s the reason why he appears surrounded by “white”. (Chapter 53), a color symbolizing the spiritual world and purity. But this signifies that going to see the sunset next to the ocean has a different meaning for the physical therapist than the champion. On the one hand, it is strongly connected to death, on the other hand, it also embodies rebirth. I can’t help myself thinking of the legend of Venus’ birth. The goddess of love was born in the sea. It is the reunion of the sky and water. According to me, Yoon-Gu is a representative of this deity. Thus I come to the following deduction. Kim Dan came to discover Yoon-Gu’s principle. It is possible to love someone from far away, which contradicts his past “abandonment issues”. This shows that he moved on from his past suffering. Though his grandmother is about to die, he will still love her. He won’t perceive it as a desertion and abandonment. That’s why the magic of love should take place near the sea. Both characters will meet the goddess of love there.

But let’s return our attention to my initial statement. His transformation to a ghost was caused by the halmoni’s quest. She was no longer thinking about her grandson’s career and job. Joo Jaekyung was no longer important. Only her life and wish mattered. So the champion was not wrong either to state (chapter 53) that the physical therapist had already planned to leave him. He sensed that doc Dan had already started distancing himself from him, because he was bound by this new promise: (chapter 53) Slowly, he was drawing the line between his private and professional life.

Because of the incident with the spray, it is not surprising that the doctor is blaming himself. (Chapter 53) Here, I feel the need to remind my avid readers that though the doctor was victim of a trick, he was not entirely innocent either. He should have come clean with the champion concerning his meeting with the director from the rival gym. His lie still played a huge role in the champion’s mistrust. But why did he not tell him later? It is because he was under the influence of the manager. (chapter 48) The hyung had been his mentor and advisor. Thus he copied his actions and followed blindly his recommendations. (chapter 41) At no moment, he questioned his words and honesty. He should have noticed the hypocrisy of the manager, when he witnessed such a scene. This image contradicts his claim at the restaurant: (chapter 43) How could the athlete be kinder to his own body, when his hyung was slapping him constantly? He was definitely pressured by the former wrestler. This shows that the 29 years old man is lacking critical thinking. On the other hand, we can not blame Kim Dan for trusting the man so blindly, as Joo Jaekyung was behaving the same way. Yet, the fact that Kim Dan cries, when he witnesses this scene shows that he dislikes the scene. For him, it is wrong, yet he doesn’t intervene. This shows that Kim Dan still feared to intervene and even contradict the manager. Why? It is because he thinks, he is the owner of the gym. He is “his employer”, while in reality he is just an employee. His passivity mirrors his affection for Joo Jaekyung. He is not loving him like he is loving his grandmother. He is not taking any risk, he is not ready to sacrifice himself for the athlete’s sake. This shows that he wasn’t loving the champion properly. Exactly like the other members of Team Black, he was following the hyung’s lead.

It is no coincidence that Kim Dan offered the gift at the same time than the coach’s. (chapter 45) Both knew how the champion disliked the birthday and the gifts, but they still chose to ignore the man’s feelings. He believed every word Park Namwook said about the champion in the end. Hence for me, the doctor’s decision to quit was not simply the consequence from champion’s request and reproach, but also from the manager’s indifference and ignorance. At no moment, he contacted him showing that he was necessary for Team Black. His silence and passivity could only be interpreted as a disapproval and rejection.

The other mistake Kim Dan made is that he learned a bad lesson from the celebrity. Having sex with someone is not getting to know someone better. (chapter 44) The intimacy is rather superficial, for it is limited to pleasure and sensuality. This has nothing to do with the partner’s personality. Secondly, during that night, the champion was drunk. In season 1, both protagonists only discovered physical closeness without sharing their thoughts and emotions (chapter 44) . (chapter 44) He never told the athlete that he was so cute or handsome. He kept his thoughts and happiness to himself. The only moment they shared real intimacy was this night: (chapter 29) The problem is that even there, they had sex in form of a challenge. (chapter 29) Moreover, during that sex session, the athlete employed dirty talk. (chapter 29) It was not to express affection.

This interpretation brings me to my next observation. Kim Dan discovered the existence of sex in the most brutal way: (chapter 2) prostitution and rough sex. He never experienced true romance and the birth of “first love”. The courting and seduction were totally absent. His first kiss is connected to fighting, pain, survival and protection. (chapter 14) It had nothing to do with innocent and pure love. For me, Kim Dan didn’t have the time to fall in love with the champion properly. He could even say that his affection is related to his job and he could reduce it to mutual physical chemistry. Thus I deduce that he became a ghost again for one reason. Both need to experience the innocent first love. In other words, we should expect a new version of this magical night: (chapter 20) Till that moment, he lived like a ghost. He had been trying to deny the existence of his own body. And how did the athlete describe his lover in the bathroom? First, he compared him to a whore (chapter 19) before describing him as a baby. (chapter 20) However, we should expect a more pure version, where both act as innocent and inexperienced teenagers, similar gestures: (chapter 44) There should be no drug or no time pressure!! However, there exists another reason why I have such an expectation. First, the grandmother should be close to them. Her presence should represent a hindrance, as the latter is falling back into childhood. Secondly, right from the start, Joo Jaekyung was under the spell from Kim Dan. (chapter 1) He was so attracted to him physically, hence he didn’t pay attention to his partner’s personality. In fact, he had a negative perception of his nature: (chapter 1) By becoming a ghost, the champion is forced to perceive the main lead as a person and as such to pay attention to his personality (dislikes, likes, qualities, career). That’s the reason why I believe that in season 2, he won’t make the same mistake again. He will study the doctor and get to know him better. That’s how he will be able to identify his feelings for the protagonist. He doesn’t love him because of his cute face and body, but because of his big heart and warmth. He is so responsible, generous and dedicated that there’s no one else like him. He embodies true kindness and loyalty. His care and worries are genuine. That’s why the champion will voice his affection differently from the past: “Secret and innocent love behind work”. Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why both characters had to go to the seascape. Nature is the perfect place to nurture innocent and pure love. Consequently, I don’t think, the author will rush to create a new chapter full of sex… rather full of tenderness and caresses! Thus Mingwa created such panels: The hands are no longer fists used to express anger and resent, but they are wide open, they are expressing love and tenderness. They will convey a different message: respect, teamwork, and communication. Finally, through such gestures, both are able to reconnect. The hands are encouraging them to express their own thoughts and emotions. They are giving them reassurance and confidence. Season 2 stands for sharing, honesty and communication. Expect a revolution at the gym!

To conclude, the Sleeping Beauty is about to be released from his curse. It is just a matter of time. Kim Dan is on his way to find his true home. Through love, both will be released from their inner suffering and can find happiness, like in a fairy tale: HAPPY ENDING.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: Magic 7️⃣: Navigating between Jinx and Luck 🍀

Because of the selected images in the illustration, people might think that the focus of this essay is Potato, yet the real topic is the number 7. If you pay attention to the three pictures, you will realize that they come from 25, 34 and 52. 2+5= 7; 3+4= 7. All of these episodes have one common denominator: 7. But I could also include 18 or 29, because 1-8: -7; 2-9: -7. Yet, pay attention that here we would have the negative version of 7. In the analysis “The Magic Of Numbers“, I demonstrated that Mingwa had utilized Numerology in order to develop her story. Furthermore, I explained that Potato’s name number was 4, while 7 was a favorable number for him. Thus you comprehend why I picked pictures with him. Funny is that when chapter 52 was released, my theory was proven correct. 52 is a reference to 7, therefore we should compare episode 7, 16, 25, 34, 43 and 52 together in order to get new insight about the past and the present. At the same time, this will help us to anticipate episode 53. In episode 52, the Webtoonist created a mystery surrounding the doctor’s whereabouts and problem, (chapter 52) because she desired to push the readers to anticipate the champion’s future actions. What will he do? Striking is that she sowed a similar enigma in episode 7. The latter ended with this image: (chapter 7) Kim Dan had just punched his boss. How would he react to this wrongdoing? In fact, I realized that all the episodes with the number 7 are strongly connected to an intrigue and riddle. Why? The answer lies in the number. 😉 So what does 7 symbolize in the end?

1. The power of 7

The number 7 holds immense symbolic significance across a myriad of cultural, religious, and philosophical contexts, encompassing a diverse range of interpretations and associations. Let’s delve into some of the key symbolic meanings attributed to the number 7:

Spiritual Completeness and Perfection: The number 7 is often regarded as a symbol of spiritual completeness and perfection. It is associated with divine creation and the harmonious balance between the spiritual and material worlds. In ancient philosophy and mysticism, the concept of the “heptad” or sevenfold division represents the harmonization of spiritual principles with material realities. For example, the seven chakras in Hindu and Buddhist traditions symbolize the alignment of energy centers within the body, fostering holistic well-being and spiritual enlightenment.

Religious and Mythological References: Found extensively in religious texts and mythologies, the number 7 is a recurring motif in Christianity, Judaism, Islam, Hinduism, and Buddhism. In Christianity, the number 7 is prominent throughout the Bible, symbolizing divine completion and perfection. For instance, God rested on the seventh day after creating the world (Genesis 2:2-3), and the Book of Revelation mentions seven seals, seven trumpets, and seven churches. In Judaism, seven holds sacred significance, representing divine completion and fulfillment. The seven-day week culminates in the Sabbath, a day of rest and spiritual rejuvenation. Additionally, the menorah in Jewish tradition has seven branches, symbolizing the light of God. Islamic tradition reveres the number 7, with references to seven heavens, seven gates of hell, and seven verses in the opening chapter of the Qur’an. During the Hajj pilgrimage, Muslims circumambulate the Kaaba seven times as an act of devotion.

Numerological Significance: Numerologists often interpret the number 7 as a symbol of spiritual insight, intuition, and inner wisdom. Individuals born under the influence of the number 7 are believed to possess heightened spiritual awareness and a deep connection to the unseen realms. The mystical qualities associated with the number 7 inspire seekers to embark on spiritual journeys of self-discovery and enlightenment.

However, it is important to know that people with number 7 possess negative personality features too. It depends on the balance.

This shows that such persons can bring also misery to others, especially due to their selfishness. And now, you comprehend why 7 can not necessarily bring luck.

Lucky and Mystical: Across many cultures, the number 7 is viewed as lucky and mystical. It is often associated with good fortune, positive outcomes, and hidden knowledge. In Western folklore, finding a four-leaf clover or encountering a rainbow with seven colors are seen as auspicious signs of good luck. Ancient cultures believed in the magical properties of the number 7. For example, in Babylonian mythology, the seven planets were associated with deities and celestial forces that influenced human destiny. The Seven Sisters, or Pleiades, star cluster in Greek mythology symbolizes the seven daughters of the Titan Atlas, who were transformed into stars by Zeus to escape the pursuit of Orion. The Pleiades were regarded as a guiding constellation for sailors and a harbinger of seasonal changes.

Mathematical and Geometrical Symbolism: In mathematics and geometry, the number 7 holds significance as a prime number and as a fundamental element in geometric patterns and structures. In sacred geometry, the number 7 is significant in geometric patterns such as the Seed of Life and Flower of Life, which represent the interconnectedness of all creation. These geometric symbols, composed of seven circles or spheres, embody the principle of spiritual completeness and perfection, reflecting the divine order inherent in the universe. I incorporated the Seed of Life in the illustration.

Musical and Educational Symbolism: In music theory and education, the number 7 is integral to understanding musical scales and educational curricula. It represents harmony, balance, and the pursuit of knowledge across various disciplines.

Cultural and Folklore References: The number 7 appears in numerous cultural and folklore references, such as the seven days of the week, the seven wonders of the world, and the seven deadly sins (pride, greed/avarice, wrath, envy, lust, gluttony and laziness/sloth). It also features prominently in sayings, rituals, and traditional healing practices, like for example Seven-Day Cleansing Rituals. Many traditional healing traditions include rituals or ceremonies designed to cleanse the body, mind, or spirit of negative influences or imbalances. These cleansing rituals often span seven days, during which participants undertake purification practices such as fasting, prayer, meditation, or immersion in natural elements like water or fire. The seven-day duration is seen as a sacred period for releasing toxins, negative energies, or spiritual blockages, allowing for spiritual renewal and rejuvenation.

Overall, the number 7 embodies a rich tapestry of meanings and symbolisms, ranging from spiritual completeness and divine perfection to luck, mysticism, and mathematical elegance. Its universal resonance underscores its enduring significance as a symbol of harmony, wisdom, and transcendence across diverse cultures and traditions. Because 7 stands for spirituality and enlightenment, it becomes comprehensible why the chapters with number 7 are strongly connected to an enigma and mystery. Jinx-philes are encouraged to develop their critical thinking, to see beyond appearances. In addition, in the beginning of the story, Joo Jaekyung’s third eye was not existent, hence in episode 18, he couldn’t judge the situation related to the doctor’s assault correctly: (chapter 18) He believed to see someone selling his body to a loan shark, while in reality the main lead was about to get raped. Hence we have -7! This represents the absence of reflection and even the refusal of meditation. (chapter 18) On the other hand, the quotes above mentioned 14 or 21, because they are also related to 7 (multiplication). This signifies that we should also see chapters 14, 21, 28, 35, 42 and 49 as a reflection from number 7. Since the latter can be the result of an addition or substraction, I deduce that we should include the following numbers as a reflection of 7 as well: 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8 and 9. Finally, if you read the analysis “”The Magic Of Numbers“, you know that I also contrasted the following chapters (7, 17, 27, 37, 47), for all of them contains a 7. This is what I found out: All of them were oozing suffering, prejudices, wrongdoing and fear, but also they are linked to water. Furthermore, I noticed that the increasing isolation of the doctor. First, he was surrounded by the fighters, (chapter 7), but the more he focused on the champion, the less the members paid attention to him. (chapter 47) He didn’t get included in the conversation. This explicates why when Kwak Junbeom witnessed the encounter between Choi Gilseok and Kim Dan, the sportsman didn’t approach the PT in order to protect him or his champion’s interest. (chapter 48) The connection between 7 and anguish in Jinx seems to contradict the notion of “lucky 7”. Yet we shouldn’t forget that through pain, the characters are incited to learn life lessons and become wiser. Torment led them to face their fears and reflect. Consequently, what appears as a jinx will turn into luck and blessing in reality. Like mentioned in the previous analysis, the 90 day suspension represents a liberation for the athlete, for he is no longer under pressure to fight constantly. He is pushed to meditate and view life differently, thus he is looking out of the window. (Chapter 52) He will realize that he needs to select his opponent more properly.

As a conlusion, we should see parallels between 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 14, 16, 17, 18, 21, 25, 27, 28, 29, 34, 35, 37, 42, 43, 47, 49 and 52. Let me give you another example: in only two episodes, we could see Park Namwook’s gaze, episode 5 and 52. Interesting is that in episode 5, the manager showed his indifference towards the doctor, as he was not urging him to take the job. (chapter 5) He remained passive, because he had already an answer to his silence. He was refusing the job. He implied that his lack of reaction had been caused by the champion’s action. In addition, he reproached his boss that he was getting worked up for nothing. His behavior displays that he saw no value in Kim Dan. Moreover, Mingwa left a clue why the man has always been passive all this time. It is not just a question of fear. The other reason is that he used prejudices and superficial thoughts to explain people’s attitude. Hence he never investigated the matter why the doctor didn’t contact them. His attitude in episode 52 hasn’t changed at all. (chapter 52) He reproaches to Joo Jaekyung his heartlessness, though Kim Dan took care of him for months. But he is forgetting that he spent himself time with the hamster too, and he is healthy contrary to the champion. So he could have reached to the doctor. His reproach is just an excuse to mask his passivity, ignorance and even indifference. His rudeness and neglect towards the doctor and athlete becomes more obvious.

As you can imagine, I can’t compare all these episodes together, as it represents a mammoth task. Hence the purpose of this analysis is to encourage my avid readers to detect the parallels and develop their own observations.

2. The 7 in the mirror

In order to facilitate my examination, I created a table where I added pictures which I perceived as relevant for the contrast.

Chapter 7Chapter 16Chapter 25Chapter 34Chapter 43Chapter 52


2. 1. Between invitation and defy

The presence of a challenge is pretty obvious in episode 25 and 34. The athlete invited Heesung and the doctor to learn something new. While for the doctor, the champion saw it as a game, the fighter was really serious with the actor. But the element (invitation and challenge) is also present in chapter 52, though this time, it is not the champion who is throwing a defy. Baek Junmin invited the champion to join his side with his remarks, (chapter 52). By mocking him, he was provoking Joo Jaekyung and he knew it. Yet, he never expected that he would be punched so violently that he would be KO. In episode 7, the champion “invited” the doctor to enter the shower room, (chapter 7), his words were actually an order that the poor doctor couldn’t refuse. He was even dragged under the shower (chapter 7) reminding us of the kidnapping in episode 16. Here, on the other hand, Heo Manwook must have judged his presence at doc Dan’s house as an “invitation” . (Chapter 16) and not trespassing. Each challenge or invitation is strongly connected to moving. Heesung had to drive through town in order to discover the secret between the two protagonists. Moreover, I distinguished another similarity: abduction and sequestration. Kim Dan was forced to stay in the shower room or his home or in the penthouse (34,43). Chapter 25 represents the exception, for it was the only case, where Kim Dan was given a real choice. (Chapter 25) He could refuse the sparring. Thus I deduce that in episode 52, the opposite is happening to the doctor. Something happened to him, and he could do nothing. On the other hand, this signifies that at the hospital, the members from Team Black were seeking the consent and support from their boss. (chapter 52) One detail caught my attention: the champion’s head is glowing exactly like in the last image from episode 25. Mingwa was indicating through this light the character’s illumination. The athlete is opening up his heart and mind to the doctor, a new version of this scene: (chapter 44) Kim Dan agreed to have sex with the fighter, because he wanted to know him better. Thus I deduce that the athlete discovered new aspects about Kim Dan’s life. (chapter 52) For me, this scene announces the moment when the celebrity drops all his prejudices about his destined partner.

2. 2. Missing loved one

Second parallel I detected is the absence or vanishing of important characters. In episode 7/8, no one except Oh Daehyun, noticed that Joo Jaekyung had gone to the shower room. (chapter 8) In 25 and 34, we never saw Park Namwook. He was either outside the gym or in his office. Then in episode 43, Potato was missing, but no one mentioned his absence. But I would even go further, all these chapters are strongly linked to the doctor’s vanishing. Notice that in episode 7, he got dragged to the shower room, but no one caught his disappearance, not even Park Namwook. (chapter 7) In episode 16, Kim Dan got abducted by Heo Manwook and his minions, yet no one intervened. It was, as if no one had noticed the crime. On the other hand, his absence got noticed, for he didn’t appear on time at the gym. This led the champion to ask his manager about his whereabouts. Hence the manager had to call him. Nonetheless, the coach used the excuse that Joo Jaekyung had brought him to his house, therefore he should fetch him. (chapter 16) Then in episode 25, no one saw Kim Dan training alone. It was, as if he was a ghost. (chapter 25) He received only attention, when he got strangled due to the maknae’s mistake and notice that the protagonist was too focused on training the others that he neglected his soulmate. Then in episode 34, Kim Dan was supposed to meet Choi Heesung, but he missed the appointment due to the athlete’s trick. (chapter 34) (chapter 34) Since the latter had not replied, Choi Heesung assumed that Kim Dan was not free. And now, you know why the actor never contacted the angel and asked about his whereabouts. The main lead never replied and confirmed the meeting. Then in episode 43, no one missed Kim Dan at the table, when they ate their dinner. (chapter 43) The remark “just let him be” is not the expression of concern, rather of indifference in the end. How so? It is because he is not included in the team. He is treated like an outsider. In other words, Kim Dan had never been the concern of the members from Team Black. Their interest was rather superficial, for they could receive treatment for free. And the best evidence is this scene: (chapter 52) Even Oh Daehyun didn’t realize that doc Dan had been missing. It is because he had never been a fighter. However, there’s no ambiguity that the young fighter must have felt horrible, when he realized his mistake. Hence he made such a shocked expression, when he heard the champion’s question: (chapter 52) Notice that coach Jeong Yosep is avoiding his gaze, while the manager has no eye. For me, all their expressions exposed their guilty conscience, only Potato was acting differently. Why? It is because he had met the doctor. But who was responsible for Kim Dan’s work and schedule? Park Namwook, as the latter was the one in charge of his contract. (chapter 5) So if the athlete had fired the physical therapist, he would have notified his manager. But he never did such a thing and the hyung knew it as well. In other words, Park Namwook was aware that Kim Dan had not been fired. Therefore he needed to find another excuse to put the blame on the star. (chapter 52) He had been too harsh and had not investigated the matter properly. However, his words “getting the facts straight” reminded me of this scene: (chapter 48) Kwak Junbeom had observed the encounter between these two men, and Kim Dan arrived to the gym certainly very late. (chapter 48) This should have caught the coach’s attention. In addition, it dawned on me that the fighter could have reported this meeting to the coach, saying that he would come late due to the other director, a new version of this scene: (chapter 11) So Park Namwook might have already been aware of this, which would explain why he felt uncomfortable, when he met Choi Gilseok.. (chapter 49) Remember that he had avoided him on purpose. And episode 49 is related to number 7. Hence we have this contrast: (chapter 49) “We believe in you” (chapter 52) This shows that the manager was hiding his true thoughts behind the masses of fans and fighters (“we”). And the moment his reputation is ruined, he is showing his true colors. He is only thinking of himself and his distress. (chapter 52) As you can see, we should question if Park Namwook had no idea about the meeting between Choi Gilseok and Kim Dan, but like the doctor, he never reported to the celebrity. Moreover, the manager was also responsible for the doctor’s schedule, for his work was strongly connected to the celebrity’s. (chapter 30) In this scene, we see that the doctor made a decision on his own, as he knew that he was not needed. Park Namwook should have asked why Kim Dan would join the gym later, if he had not been informed. As you can see, through the comparison, I realized Park Namwook’s huge wrongdoing. He didn’t miss doc Dan during that time, I would even say, he didn’t look for him. But he knows where he lives and he has his cellphone number. Like mentioned in a previous analysis, the vanishing of the coach and manager at the gym was exposing a professional mistake. (chapter 52) And funny is that as soon as I contrasted these episodes, I had another revelation. How did Joo Jaekyung know that Kim Dan was supposed to meet the actor? (chapter 34) Yes, this represented the huge enigma of 34! I believe to have found the answer. (chapter 34) It is because Choi Heesung must have contacted Park Namwook and made the request. He desires to receive a treatment from Kim Dan. Let’s not forget that Park Namwook had proposed this deal to the actor: (chapter 32) Kim Dan had no saying in it, the justification was that it was for the champion’s sake. Hence my assumption is the comedian must have complained to the manager that Joo Jaekyung had interrupted their time together. (chapter 32) The sly fox was aware that the celebrity would never dare to contradict his hyung. (chapter 31) That’s the reason why Park Namwook asked the doctor to fetch the celebrity in episode 34. (chapter 34) It was to inform him about Kim Dan’s schedule. For me, the idiom “discuss” was just a subterfuge, there was no discussion, only an order. The man with the spectacles announced to the main character in his office that Kim Dan would treat Choi Heesung this evening. Hence he should not interrupt the treatment session. That’s the reason why the protagonist had to play a trick. (chapter 34) Kim Dan could refuse to go to that meeting. He was not obligated, for there was no contract between the artist and the “hamster”. They had never asked for his consent. Choi Heesung used work to meet the doctor, but the manager had also heard from the actor’s manager about the comedian’s love life (chapter 30). So he must have known about the true intentions. The clue for this interpretation is that he had a drop of sweat on his face. To sum up, he feigned ignorance. And you know how I came to this theory? The coach is not visible in 34 and he didn’t assist to the champion’s birthday surprise party: (chapter 43) But he is his “boy”! Where was he? Only Yosep intervened. (chapter 43) Yet, Park Namwook joined them for the dinner at the restaurant. Only through the comparison, I detected the absence of the manager which I consider as a sign of his neglect. Yosep’s gesture (chapter 43) represents the positive gesture from Namwook’s slap.

And the moment I developed this new theory, it occurred to me why Potato was not present during the birthday party. It is because the sly fox had used the same tactic with Potato: work!! He must have approached Park Namwook and made his request. Why would he refuse? This would bring money to the gym. He could even refer to the invitation of the pure chow-chow: (chapter 35) He needed Potato to work off some stress. That’s why the reason why NO ONE wondered about the young fighter’s absence during the birthday party. (chapter 43) Moreover, we would have an explanation why Park Namwook was absent during that morning. For me, we should see Potato’s vanishing in 43 as a reflection from the doctor’s disappearance in 7. And the common denominator is: no one is looking for them.

2. 3. The doctor’s guardian

Thanks to the table, anyone can detect the increasing presence of Potato, while the grandmother was no longer present or mentioned after episode 16. Thus I deduce that Yoon-Gu is destined to take over her role in the couple’s life. He will become the doctor’s guardian and protector. As you can see, the champion is not the only one related to her. While in episode 7, Yoon-Gu is only visible as an errand boy, he plays a central role in episode 25. Thanks to him, Joo Jaekyung was able to suggest a sparring to the doctor. The cute puppy brought the main couple closer exactly like in episode 52. The halmoni had a similar attitude. (chapter 41) Thanks to the chow-chow’s intervention, the champion discovered the truth. (chapter 52) Interesting is that he isn’t presenting the switch of the spray as certainty, for they lack evidences. For me, it indicates his growth and maturity. He is not rushing to conclusions contrary to the champion and Park Namwook. They need proofs in order to report Choi Gilseok’s crime. Nevertheless, the young maknae defended not only Kim Dan’s name, but also his champion’s reputation. Therefore he fought with the other fighters. (chapter 52) The result was that his face got bruised. (chapter 52) But strangely, no one is asking him about his wounds… exactly like in episode 43!! (chapter 43) They saw doc Dan not only tired, but also with wounded hands. No one dared to question him, how his hands got bruised. And the moment I noticed this, I realized that Kim Dan was also wounded in episode 7 (chapter 7), 16 (chapter 16) (chapter 16), 25 (chapter 25) (episode 25) and (chapter 34!! And how did people react, when they saw this? They all showed indifference by feigning ignorance or remaining inactive. (chapter 11) Either it was just sex or it was not their problem. Hence the doctor was abandoned in the coach office asleep. (chapter 43) No wonder why the match in the States could start without the PT’s presence. No one was missing him. It was, as if his job during a fight was not important. Only the grandma and Potato asked if he was alright. Yes, both worried not only about him (chapter 40), but also paid attention to his actions and work. (chapter 25)

Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why Shin Okja’s admiration for Joo Jaekyung resembles a lot to Potato’s idolization. (chapter 41) However, notice that her desire to watch the match was related to her grandson, the source of her pride and joy. As soon as I made this connection, I had another revelation. Gradually, the chow-chow’s admiration is shifting towards the doctor. (chapter 52) Here, he was no longer looking at his idol, the opposite to this image. (Chapter 34) Here, he only had eyes for the champion due to his strength, but at the hospital, he only had eyes for Kim Dan! (Chapter 52) He is realizing the athlete’s flaws: his lack of discernment and trust. He is discovering the importance of meditation and mental health. However, his attitude changed, when the athlete asked this: (chapter 52) He was looking straight at the celebrity, while the others were all looking away, embarrassed. It shows that the name Kim Dan was working like a lucky charm. And this brings me to the following observation. We are witnessing not only Potato’s emancipation, but also the increase of his critical thinking. Potato overcame his repressed homosexuality very quickly. (Chapter 25) and showed no fear to fight with stronger men. (chapter 52) I sense some future tension between him and coach Park Namwook, for the maknae embodies enlightenment, great intuition and open-mindedness, whereas the other stands for prejudices, ignorance and herd mentality. Naturally, the manager is changing for the better, nonetheless his metamorphosis is progressing much more slowly. Only in episode 52, he questioned why Baek Junmin was placed next to his athlete. (Chapter 52) Yet, he didn’t complain to the staff or to director Choi Gilseok. He remained passive contrary to the young member from Team Black. Moreover, because Kim Dan has always felt a certain closeness to Yoon-Gu, I believe that the latter will be the reason why the champion and Kim Dan can rekindle. Thanks to him, he can approach the poor doctor and convince him that Team Black is his home. (chapter 29) I doubt that it will be just for the athlete’s sake and recovery, for this would make him a hypocrite. He is truly interested in the doctor’s well-being. Let’s not forget that his worries in episode 43 were genuine. Moreover, since Joo Jaekyung’s name number 3 and Potato 4, we come to 7! They will work together. Joo Jaekyung will share his knowledge how to rule in the ring.

By interacting with him, Potato discovered Kim Dan’s qualities: his generosity, his strength (chapter 26), his tolerance, patience, understanding (chapter 37), his humbleness (chapter 25), his dedication and meticulousness. (chapter 49) Yoon-Gu could only perceive Kim Dan as the symbol of loyalty. Hence I come to the deduction that after meeting doc Dan, he must have realized that only one could change the situation, it was Joo Jaekyung and no one else.

Since Yoon-Gu mirrors the grandmother, and the latter had become a wise woman, I consider Potato as the representative of meditation, enlightenment and spirituality. Through him, the champion is forced to change and question appearances and words. This explicates why Joo Jaekyung was more opening up to Kim Dan (25-29), but he reverted to his old self, when he met Heesung who used the manager’s blindness and prejudices to his own advantage. This coincides to the absence of Park Namwook. Between episode 18 and 29, he appeared briefly in episode 23, 26 and 27. In the last episode, he left everything in the hand of the doctor.

2. 4. The protagonists’ well-being

In episode 25, Yoon-Gu had wounded the doctor by mistake, no one paid further attention to his well-being. (chapter 25) It was all about the fighter’s mistake and teaching MMA. The parallel between 25 and 43 (chapter 43) exposes not only Joo Jaekyung (chapter 43), but also Park Namwook’s neglect. How so? First, look how Kim Dan came to offer his services to the members from Team Black. Kim Changmin had an old shoulder injury which had been neglected: (chapter 7) But the coach should have noticed it and advised him to go to a doctor. He was responsible for them. But no… and we have two other evidences in episode 52. First, the manager didn’t ask about Potato’s injury. Secondly, he slapped a patient, because he felt “provoked” by the outburst from Joo Jaekyung. (chapter 52) The first question he asked to the doctor is this: (chapter 52) Why? One might say that he was worried for his star. But for me, the drop of sweat is showing a certain discomfort. How so? A surgery means that the athlete can no longer fight for a while. Without him, the coach is put under pressure, for he needs to ensure that other fighters can enter MFC. (chapter 47) Hence I am now wondering if his passivity and silence after the terrible incident were not deliberate. He had ran away from any responsibility out of fear (avoidance). That way, he could put the blame on others: the champion, the fighters, King Of MMA etc. Naturally, the champion is also to blame (chapter 43), for when he saw his wounded hands, he never confronted Kim Dan. The reason is that he feared that the doctor might abandon him. He simply worried, but did nothing except calling Cheolmin later. (chapter 43) Moreover, the cute doctor had asked him to bring doc Dan for more tests, but he did not follow his advice. (chapter 13) Furthermore, he heard from the grandmother that he had a weak constitution. (chapter 21) Finally, let’s not forget that the doctor took a drug recently, but the champion never verified how it affected his physical therapist. (chapter 41) That’s how it dawned on me that the news about Kim Dan could be referring to his health too. But does it mean that doctor Dan is now ill, especially when you look at Potato’s facial expression here? (chapter 52) He is the person who is affected the most compared to the others. He is mopping exactly like in episode 25: (chapter 25) Back then, his dream was to train and spare with the athlete, thus I deduce that his new dream got “crushed”. But what was his new wish? To work with doc Dan! Thus he assisted him and asked for his opinion. He trusted him blindly. Therefore I have the impression that the physical therapist stopped on his own working for Team Black. However, I don’t think, Kim Dan made this choice himself. The news definitely caught the athlete by surprise. (chapter 52) Either he is sick, or it could be a reference to the doctor’s mental health as well. This would mirror the champion’s unwell-being. (chapter 52) The physical therapist could have suffered a mental breakdown, depression and the trigger would be his halmoni’s fate, her death.

In addition, if he is depressive, then he could have a relapse. You are probably wondering which kind of regression I am referring to: Alcohol, a secret Joo Jaekyung had discovered, when he brought him to his flat. (chapter 10) Let’s not forget that after his first night, the doctor numbed his physical pain with soju, while he was not eating properly. (chapter 5) He would spend money for soju, but not for healthy food. Not even his grandmother was aware of this habit. But by living with the champion, he could no longer live like in the past. He had stopped drinking any alcohol, but notice that it changed after the drug incident. He was encouraged to drink again: (chapter 43) The champion represented the doctor’s motivation and as such “sweet drug”. That’s the reason why he could always overcome the pain afflicted by his soulmate: (chapter 47) (chapter 51) And this brings me to my next observation. All the episodes are showing the champion’s weak mental condition which got even worse over time. From this (chapter 7) to this (chapter 34) and to this: (chapter 52) At the hospital, he was able to express his true thoughts and emotions for the first time, while in episode 34, Choi Heesung even tried to manipulate him by denying his affection for the physical therapist: (chapter 34) Though the celebrity was getting easily irritated, the manager never took the matter seriously. He saw it as the result of bad education, hence he never tried to change it either. (chapter 9) Therefore he portrayed him as a maniac. So why is he requesting the return of the physical therapist? One reason is that he can’t deal with the celebrity’s negative emotions. Secondly, he needs Kim Dan so that the latter can be fit within 90 days!! Yes… Joo Jaekyung got suspended, hence he can no longer fight. But as soon as the suspension is over, there’s no doubt that the coach plans to send him back to the scene. Hence his gratitude (chapter 43) (chapter 43) and care are not selfless, for the PT could improve the celebrity’s performance and even treat his shoulder injury in such a short time. However, what Park Namwook is not realizing is that he is becoming responsible for Kim Dan and his return. (chapter 52) In other words, he made a decision. Besides, he is entrusted to take care of the main lead. He can no longer neglect him like in the past. Moreover, should he face problems because of the PT, he can no longer put the responsibility on the athlete. The slap is the deal.

2. 5. Fighting and fun

Another common denominator is that the usage of violence in these episodes (7, 25 34 and 52) is not the expression of fun, rather it indicates fear, frustration and anger. In episode 25, the maknae wounded the doctor out of jealousy and frustration unconsciously. He wished to be close to the celebrity. Interesting is that chapter 43 represents the true exception. Here, the readers could discover the champion’s true face: he was behaving like a brute and thug (chapter 43) (chapter 43) Yet, his words were just empty threats. And what have episode 25 and 43 in common? Fun and learning. (chapter 43) To say that the athlete always has a bad temper (chapter 52) is simply wrong, for it is not representing the truth. The birthday party is the evidence of their lie. And the fact that the fighters went to the same place than for the birthday party exposes the deception from the ex-members. (chapter 43) (chapter 52) But since Potato was not present that day, he can not criticize them for their hypocrisy. However, notice that they are describing the celebrity exactly like the manager: “his temper”. It is a cheap excuse, especially when they had a good time on the celebrity’s birthday.

2. 6. Number 7 and apprehension

I detected another similarity between all these episodes. It is about getting caught or not! While the main couple was not discovered in the shower room (episode 7), the champion caught Heo Manwook on the verge of raping his fated partner (chapter 16) But like mentioned above, he misjudged the situation, hence the crime was not reported properly. This stands in opposition to the puppy’s behavior at the gym. Though he arrived later, he was still able to detect what had happened between the main leads. (chapter 25) It is no coincidence, it shows the strength of our cute puppy. He is mentally stronger than his role model. His intuition and his critical thinking are better developed. As soon as he discovered the true nature of their relationship, he kept it a secret. Moreover, he didn’t condemn them for doing it at the workplace. Interesting is that he made a mistake himself as a fighter, but he didn’t get reprimanded. (chapter 25) Why? It is because the doctor protected him by explaining the circumstances: he was learning jujitsu. He diverted the champion’s attention from Yoon-Gu. He had not been “caught”. However, when Kim Dan was offered to become the celebrity’s sparring partner, Potato got angry and voiced his anger and wish: (chapter 25) Yes, this is the reflection from that scene at the hospital: (chapter 52) And what had happened to Potato, when he yelled at Joo Jaekyung? Nothing… the champion only paid attention to his soulmate, while Kim Dan saw his disappointment which pushed him to accept the challenge. (chapter 25) And who was absent during that day? Park Namwook. It is no coincidence, for the latter stands for scolding, silencing and social norms. No doctor had ever entered the ring to fight. These are two different worlds. And now, you comprehend why the manager vented his anger on the fighter. (chapter 26) (chapter 52) Park Namwook is using his seniority and social norms to justify his “violence”. The young man should have never raised his voice at his hyung. But like mentioned in the previous essay, the man is just an employee of Team Black, he doesn’t own the gym. This shows that he abused his position to a certain extent. So far, the harsh treatment had been only directed at the champion which the others saw as a normality. And what is the common denominator between all these scenes? Kim Dan never witnessed the beating Joo Jaekyung was receiving from his hyung. (chapter 43) The latter has not been caught by the hamster yet. But it is only a matter of time, until he gets apprehended. As soon as the physical therapist makes this discovery, he can only question the manager’s attitude. Notice that in the last image, the manager scared the doctor with his rough gesture. Now that many members left the gym, the pressure on the remaining fighters can only increase. Hence Park Namwook could expose his true personality. He has high expectations for the remaining members. But we will see. One thing is sure. the 90 day suspension represents an important turning point in the athlete’s life. The purpose of Team Black is now changing. It is no longer for the champion’s sake and career. The celebrity needs to give a new goal for his gym.

As for chapter 34, the couple got caught by Heesung, but this was on purpose!! (chapter 34) The exact opposite to chapter 25! Observe what the actor said about the athlete: (chapter 34) He employed the exact expression than the manager, an indication that the latter had influenced the actor. I consider his thoughts as another evidence for the coach’s intervention. However, he couldn’t report it to Park Namwook, for he had used work as a reason to meet the protagonist. On the other hand, I am quite certain that he divulged the incident to Potato in episode 43, therefore the latter agreed to the statement of the other fighters: he was a thug. (chapter 47) Chapter 52 contrasts to all the previous scenes, for this time, the champion got caught and sentenced. (chapter 52) His suspension is the result of his misbehavior, he used violence and as such he broke MFC rules. It was not related to his sexual behavior (contrary to episode 7, 16, 25, 34 and 43), hence I am assuming that this topic will become a hot topic in season 2. When will he be caught in a compromising situation with Kim Dan? Moreover, his sentence is only valid in MFC world, hence his reputation is not truly ruined. While the main lead got caught and punished, the opposite happened to the villains: (chapter 52) They got scot-free. While it looks like a blessing, it is not because contrary to the past, police got involved. Coach Jeong Yosep reported the incident to the authorities, so Choi Gilseok and the other could get arrested for money laundering. (chapter 52) But what did the hyungs do during that incident? They stood there immobile, yet they could have anticipated his reaction after hearing the constant provocations. They knew about his “temper”. So their passivity, negligence and incompetence was truly exposed in episode 52. They got caught by attentive readers. And this brings me to my final thought: how does Park Namwook judge the incident? (chapter 52) It is not a question of “good luck”, the exact opposite of episode 1. (chapter 1) His bad temper is the reason for that incident. Funny is that by admitting this, he is not realizing his own wrongdoing! He neglected the champion’s mental health and his well-being all this time. He never tried to grasp the origins of his irritability and to improve the situation. So it was only a matter of time, until this would come to the surface! To conclude, though number 7 is strongly connected to suffering, it also stands for education and teaching. Thus as time passes on, the characters are getting enlightened and more complete. Little by little, they are getting closer to the divine: the discovery of hope and as such happiness. For me, the protagonists’ main spiritual growth will take place around the episodes 70-79.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: Ring 🔵 Tyrant’s Demise 👑📉

1. The champion’s face

This essay won’t be long compared to the previous ones, but I wanted to examine the Emperor’s downfall more precisely. One image in episode 52 caught my attention, (chapter 52) the publication from KR Sports News. The journalist used a very disadvantageous picture of Joo Jaekyung which was taken at the end of the match. Why? It is to manipulate public opinion. His ugly face was to reflect his bad behavior. He was portrayed as a bad loser. The article is the reason why the members left the gym. How so? It’s because Joo Jaekyung was the face of Team Black. So by seeing his ruined image and face, the members could only come to the conclusion that the gym had no future. Moreover, by misbehaving, he would no longer embody fairness and impartiality. (chapter 52) He was no longer a hero or champion, but a thug. Yet, there’s more to it.

2. The champion’s image in the past

Suddenly, I remembered this scene from episode 1 (chapter 1) Kim Dan was watching a match from the celebrity and heard the comments from the moderator. He was not only the strongest man in the world (chapter 1), but also a tyrant in the ring!! (chapter 1) And the moment I connected these two chapters together, I had another revelation. The champion’s image in the ring was also created by the media! To conclude, both medias were not portraying the athlete correctly. However, the words “a tyrant in the ring” made me realize why the celebrity lost his title and reputation at the health center. He needed to be defeated outside the ring. Thus the plotters asked the staff from the clinic to place the two fighters next to each other. (chapter 52) They wanted to trigger Joo Jaekyung’s rage (chapter 52), and they succeeded. This seems to corroborate my previous theory that the physical therapist from episode 1 had been wounded, because the athlete’s fears had been triggered. And now, you comprehend why the last picture resembles a lot to the one from episode 1, the “tyrant in the ring”. This shows that not only MFC doctors and nurses were involved in the scheme, but also the medias. They created the hype around the champion. Hence it dawned on me why the plotters had to remove Alfredo (chapter 47) and switch him with Baek Junmin. It is because it would have been impossible to ruin his image outside of South Korea. In the States, the athlete had a very good reputation. (chapter 37) He gave interviews constantly. (chapter 40) Even Dominic Lee had showed his appreciation. (chapter 40) Moreover, it was easier to get helping hands in the country.

But why did they have to create such a situation? It is because the tie had been contested by the viewers. (chapter 51) The latter had booed after the announcementof the result. The fight was the evidence of the corruption of MFC (jury, moderator and MFC security guys). The viewers had not bought the verdict from the jury. And now, it is time to return our attention to episode 1. What was Kim Dan doing in the bus? (chapter 1) He had been watching videos about his future client. All his matches had been recorded. But here look at the title of the article from Korean News: (chapter 52) They are not reporting the result of the match. Moreover, the picture was taken after the end of the match. Thus I deduce that the match with Baek Junmin was not shown on TV!! It was not recorded either. They made sure to leave no trace of it. Jinx-philes should recall that this fight was taking place in the morning (chapter 48), a hour, when people in South Korea are busy. This would explicate why the match was not shown on TV. And now, you comprehend why there is no mention of the tie and why all the pictures come from before or after the match (chapter 52) This incident was to divert attention from the terrible match. Only the beholders of the match had witnessed the misbehavior from the criminal. Moreover, they knew that their hero had been injured. This signifies that the plotters created this incident in order to bury the tie. Choi Gilseok is not the only one involved in this matter. Moreover, by portraying him as the bad loser, journalists made sure that no one would side with him! No beholder from the match would leave comments below the article defending the champion. Thus I come to the conclusion that the schemers had employed an expensive PR to defeat the “tyrant” outside the ring. The Entertainment agency had betrayed his client, for they are not intervening at all. Hence I am wondering if the new plot was not linked to Choi Heesung’s prank in episode 31.

But the article is the evidence of Park Namwook’s betrayal too. (Chapter 52) He did nothing to contradict the opinion. He never gave an interview in order to defend his champion. He had been injured before, he had been insulted in the hospital. He never tried to investigate the matter either. (chapter 52) He acted, as if everything was a normality. He never questioned why incidents against the athlete would constantly take place (drug incident, the spray incident). But there’s another reason for his passivity. Since the beginning, he has always blamed the champion. (chapter 1) He contributed to this legend: a tyrant inside the ring. So he didn’t change his MO. (chapter 52) But after witnessing the mess, he could only blame even more than before the champion. If he had not acted that way, his image would be intact in his mind. Interesting is that the incident was reported by MFC staff, while the latter buried the ankle injury. But the slapping from the manager is the evidence that he is exactly like the main lead. He is impulsive. He vents his anger, when he is under stress. Moreover, his gesture exposes the mentor’s hypocrisy. He is not treating his athlete’s body kindly, though he is injured. (chapter 43) This made me wonder if Park Namwook employed harsh treatment in the past to push the champion to become a great athlete. However, by putting all the blame on him, he gave up on his position as the gym’s owner. On the other hand, this signifies that Joo Jaekyung is no longer the face of Team Black, but its head. Hence they all came to the hospital room wishing that he would become proactive exactly like in the States. (chapter 40) Finally, the members are acknowledging Kim Dan as a part of the team. (chapter 52) Without him, they would feel lost. In the past, they had left him behind.

3. End of the beginning

Since chapter 52 mirrors the first episode, it displays that a circle is getting closed. We are about to witness the birth of Team Black. In the past, the gym was created for the athlete’s own needs, that’s why he was the face of Team Black. However, there was no real team spirit. Even the name was misleading. Therefore the gym is forced to create a new image… (chapter 1) And if I take this picture into consideration, that would be Kim Dan. But we will see. Besides, the name “Team Black” should come in the foreground and replace Joo Jaekyung. That’s how they would attract the attention from Heo Manwook who mistook it for a brothel. Remember that so far, Team Black never got the attention from the media. (chapter 15) Fans only knew the celebrity as fighter and not as the owner of the gym. On the other hand, Kim Changmin, Oh Daehyun and Potato will be motivated to help their devastated doctor and defend their mentor and trainer’s honor. That’s how they will emerge as real fighters. (chapter 52) On the other hand, since Team Black was betrayed by the MFC manager and even the Entertainment agency, I assume that Team Black could decide to organize events themselves.

So once the main lead is able to produce good fighters, the former members could realize that Park Namwook was the one who always drove an edge between them and Joo Jaekyung. (chapter 36) Notice that the more he got under pressure, the more the champion trained the members, but the final game was different. (chapter 47) Namwook was in charge of the schedule and he did nothing to stop the new match. He simply accepted the switch. Anyway, someone will question his passivity and words. That should be Kim Dan, especially when he will notice the smear campaign he was exposed to, a new version of this situation. (chapter 1)

By noticing the parallels between chapter 1 and 52, I could only come to the conclusion that this announce the ascension of the physical therapist. This is the real start of Team Black, for doc Dan will be the heart of that gym. The champion is using his gym differently, creating a better atmosphere oozing happiness and that’s how the champion will create new fighters. It’s important because now Joo Jaekyung is forced to become the true owner of Team Black. By slapping the champion, the hyung lost his position. The latter was always advocating money.

And this brings me back to this image. (chapter 1) Since Kim Dan was paying attention to the buzz surrounding the celebrity in episode 1, I assume that in episode 52, he couldn’t see the smear campaign against his soulmate. He was definitely “busy” with something else contrary to Potato. (chapter 52) Yes, the cute puppy is the new version of the main lead in episode 1.

As a conclusion, the moment the commentator described the athlete as a tyrant in the ring (chapter 1), we should perceive it as a lie, for the celebrity was in reality the puppet of MFC and schemers. The irony is that by removing him from the ring, these villains are not realizing that the champion is now able to pay attention to his surroundings and look at the ring from the outside. He will be able to detect tricks and schemes. That’s how he will be able to protect Team Black and its members. The latter represents Kim Dan’s new home.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: Feeling Good? 🤜🤛 😡🥳 😭

1. The origin of this title

The inspiration for this title was the reaction of readers on X. Many were rejoicing that Joo Jaekyung got slapped by Park Namwook. (chapter 52) They felt good, because they thought the champion deserved it. Why? Joo Jaekyung had blamed Kim Dan for the incident. (chapter 51) Moreover, people saw parallels between this slap (chapter 52) and the one in the shower room. (chapter 7) It was, as if the coach had become the cute doctor himself or his representative. Therefore he was authorized to slap the champion. Yes, for them, Joo Jaekyung was just receiving his karma. But when he confronted the doctor, the latter did nothing, except ask a question. (chapter 51) If the celebrity had truly offended the doctor, the latter could have slapped him like in the past. He knew how to overcome his fear and do it. (chapter 26) This contrast outlines that Kim Dan hadn’t been that offended, he was just heartbroken and sad that the latter didn’t trust him, like he imagined.

2. Snow flake and Team Black

The irony is that these readers were reacting exactly like the former fighters from Team Black. (chapter 52) They were abandoning the protagonist, as they couldn’t put up with his bad temper. They were thinking like the athletes. (chapter 52) And the moment you outline the parallels between these two groups, such Jinx-philes appear as superficial and disloyal. I don’t think, it is a coincidence. Why? First, both were influenced by Park Namwook’s remarks. The latter would constantly portray his own boss in a bad light ruining the sentiment of cohesion within the team. The champion was on the one side, while on the other side the fighters, forgetting that the coach was hiding behind the emperor’s success. Once the latter failed, it is not surprising that the members didn’t stay out of loyalty for Park Namwook. He had done nothing for them, except empty promises. (chapter 23) But in my eyes, the main reason why the sportsmen and many Manhwaworms reacted like this is that nowadays people hate pain and suffering. They don’t see it as a source of growth. Why? They only perceive it from one perspective, their own, a sign for selfishness. But emotional and mental pain is not one-dimensional, for in a conflict or argument, both sides are hurting each other. This means that Mingwa portrayed the mentality of the younger generation in her Manhwa. And how is the younger generation called? They are described as snowflake.

We have the perfect example with Seonho who quit immediately, when he received harsh criticism. (chapter 46) He had to leave the gym, for he noticed that he would become the target of gossips. (chapter 46) He refused to face reality. That’s the reason why he became a traitor. He was tasked to bring members to the gym King Of MMA (chapter 52) so that he would become the next champion.

However, in order to turn a wound into something positive, people need to accept it as a normality and meditate. That’s how a painful incident becomes a tough life lesson. Yet, the reality is that the influence of social media is doing the opposite. They encourage readers and viewers to act on their emotions. Thus their judgement is superficial and full of bias. That’s how people can be easily manipulated. And that’s what the medias have been doing in Jinx. (chapter 52) They turned a hero and philanthropist (he organized a charity event) into a criminal, while the Shotgun, a cheater, got celebrated as a hero. It’s not surprising that no one was missing Baek Junmin during the party. In fact, the members talked behind his back. But what were the MMA fighters celebrating then? (chapter 52) Themselves… and their dream. They were imagining that they were one step closer to the spotlight. Through Jinx, Mingwa is criticizing our modern society and indirectly Jinx-philes who would easily jump from one ship to another. Twenty days earlier, the so-called hero was insulted for treating Kim Dan poorly. (chapter 50) If there are “heroes” in this story, it is the main couple. Joo Jaekyung is a protagonist and not a villain, hence the slap was not deserved. The antagonists are Choi Gilseok, Baek Junmin, Heo Manwook, Seonho and other invisible hands.

The former members from Team Black behaved exactly like the snowflake generation. They couldn’t bear any “hard time” at all, for they only saw it from their perspective, showing no empathy for the athlete’s bad mood. (chapter 36) The main lead was here put under immense stress due to the article. (chapter 36) Yet, he still took his job seriously, hence he spent time training himself the fighters despite his shoulder injury. (chapter 36) Here, he had become their coach and sparring trainer. Under this light, it becomes comprehensible why the author often portrayed them as chicken (chapter 43) or chibbies. (chapter 47) They lack discernment and maturity. Hence they chose the easy way out, thinking that they would have a better chance to become rich and famous. (chapter 52) They followed the flow, the symbol for herd mentality, a concept I explained in “Effective  Anguish“. This shows that they chose to throw overboard virtues like integrity and loyalty. Consequently, they are using the athlete in order to hide their wrongdoing. (chapter 52) The irony is that one of them even knew about the origins of Baek Junmin (chapter 47) and still chose to leave the gym. This means that they can not feign ignorance about their involvement in the criminal world. Even the cheating was discussed at the restaurant. (chapter 52) To conclude, they chose to become true thugs, while in the past, they would look like ones. But a bad decision doesn’t mean that their fate is sealed forever. They can change their opinion and redeem themselves.

And if you look back at all the chapters, you will realize that no one got fired, when Kim Dan entered the scene. In fact, the athlete had been very tolerant with the members, though they didn’t bring any success. Secondly, his so-called bad temper was first directed at Kim Dan. (chapter 7) If you read my essay “Guilty Truth or Dare – part 1”, you know that the beating in episode 1 was in fact an anomality. In chapter 36, 45 and 52, Joo Jaekyung never utilized violence, only when he was provoked (chapter 46) I am not saying that he shouldn’t change. But he is a far better person than he is perceived. He is loyal, tolerant, sincere and generous. In fact, he shared his PT with the fighters. (chapter 47). Thus I am already anticipating a rude awakening for the sportsmen, the moment they realize that in that new gym, the law of the jungle is ruling. Moreover, they should realize that they will be used as tools to make money. Choi Gilseok will throw them under the bus, if it is necessary. They will keep rigging the matches, as now MFC has become the official ground for betting. The dark side of MFC is coming to the surface. Baek Junmin is the perfect example. Choi Gilseok and his “Shotgun” provoked the main lead on purpose. However, the fake Angel of Death never realized the consequences of his words. (chapter 52) He lost consciousness and two front teeth. Moreover, he is shaking, a sign that he got severely injured, something I had predicted. This explicates why the corrupt reporter used a picture before the beating (chapter 52) Choi Gilseok used the fake hero’s image to his advantage. On the other hand, this signifies that the incident will leave deep scars in Baek Junmin. He will fear more than before the champion. Choi Gilseok ruined his confidence and mental health. Hence he will do anything to postpone the rematch. Moreover, there is no ambiguity that he and director Choi will cheat again. I have no doubt that he will resort to a bigger crime. Keep in mind that according to me, MFC is corrupted. Though it looks like my interpretation that Choi Gilseok bet on tie isn’t right, I am not giving up this theory yet. Why? It is because the fighters are repeating just what they heard from Choi Gilseok. (chapter 52) Secondly, for me, the director is the epitome of cowardice. Hence he resorted to the cheap trick. Let’s not forget that in the past, he wagered on the champion’s loss with the drugged beverage. I doubt that he would repeat the same mistake. To conclude, the fighters felt good, when they left Team Black. (chapter 52) But reality will catch them quickly. They are the tools to make others to shine as “heroes”. Their happiness is simply short-lived. There is a huge difference between this party and the one in chapter 9. There is no welcome elixir bowl, (chapter 9) King Of MMA stands for the philosophy: “it’s everyone for himself”. Hence the generosity from the director is fake, he will ask for something in return! Remember how he lured the doctor to commit a crime with his “sweet temptation”. I am still expecting the usage of steroids and other tricks. Moreover, through their participation, they become involved in money laundering.

3. Park Namwook’s slapping

Striking is that when bookworms felt good with the slap in episode 52, they resented Park Namwook for his rude behavior towards Kim Dan in episode 50. (chapter 50) The contrast between these two scenes exposed the man as a huge hypocrite. Therefore it is legitimate to state that the manager had no right to slap Joo Jaekyung at all. He had not defended the doctor himself. That’s why I really felt bad, when I saw this: (chapter 52) If I had been there, I would have put myself between the athlete and the manager. Why? It is because the celebrity was a patient at the hospital. It was not the time and place to criticize the athlete. (chapter 52) What was the point of dwelling on the past? And if you compare these two images (chapter 52) (chapter 21), the manager’s violation becomes more obvious. The hospital is a place where a patient needs rest. And what had Kim Dan done in the past? He had not revealed his problems to his grandmother so that she wouldn’t worry too much. He had tried to solve them on his own. Stress is not good for an ill person. In other words, the manager revealed his true face: (chapter 52) He is a wolf with no manner and empathy. (chapter 7) It is no coincidence that we could see his pupils for the second time. (chapter 5) That’s the only moment he revealed his true thoughts and emotions to his pupil. This exposes his hypocrisy and distance. And there was another reason why I condemn his action. (chapter 52) He acted as a parent. However, Jinx-philes should keep in their mind that the main lead is the owner of Team Black. So let me ask you this. Is it right for an employee to slap or beat his employer? No, and Park Namwook knows that very well. Hence he masked his wrongdoing with his weeping. (chapter 52) Through the tears, he not only diverted attention from his bad reaction, but also tried to arouse pity. What an irony! He was standing in front of a man who had a wounded foot, a ruined reputation and a surgery. The latter still deserved some compassion despite his mistakes.

But like mentioned above, each suffering can bring positive changes. So what is the positive effect here? First, it is important to recall that by slapping the champion (chapter 52), Park Namwook was contradicting his previous statement. (chapter 7) In episode 7, he refused to become responsible for his bad manners. He implied that the athlete had been raised by someone else. This indicates that with the slap, he crossed the line. He became his “surrogate father or older brother”. People wondered where his family was. It was Team Black and Park Namwook as the “surrogate guardian”. And now, you comprehend why the athlete said nothing. (chapter 52) But that means as well, the athlete will emancipate himself from his hyung. Furthermore, he showed him that it was okay to weep in front of others, though his weeping was short-lived. (chapter 52)

So why did the manager do it, if it was not for the doctor’s sake? (chapter 52) It is because he didn’t want to become responsible for the mess. All the fighters had left the gym, but he was their coach. (chapter 09) He had failed his task. Keep in mind that Joo Jaekyung had warned him. (chapter 46) He had voiced expectations for the first time to Park Namwook. He should become more proactive. In other words, he was starting putting some responsibility on the manager of Team Black. But the problem is that Park Namwook has the mentality of a child! He fears responsibility and as such making decisions. He is suffering from Decidophobia.

This explicates why he refused to make any decision concerning all the fights with Joo Jaekyung. But in the locker room, he had to say something, for he is his manager. But here, he let coach Jeong Yosep make the choice. (chapter 50) So when he is accusing the champion of behaving like a child, he is simply projecting his own thoughts and emotions, exactly like Baek Junmin: “He’s all talk”. . )chapter 52) (chapter 52) He was the child here. But we have another evidence for this interpretation.

Not only he keeps procrastinating, but more importantly he relies on others. Hence he pushed the athlete to sign a contract with the Entertainment agency (chapter 30). He let the manager and the lawyer to push the athlete to accept the fight with Dominic Lee. When the drug incident was reported to him, he simply notified MFC security guys dropping everything on them and Kim Dan. (chapter 40) He didn’t feel concerned. It was not part of his duty. So when the fighter got switched, he hired more advisors so that if anything went wrong, no one would put the blame on him. (chapter 47) It is no coincidence that he delegates tasks to others. (chapter 36) But his passivity becomes more obvious, when you look at the news. (chapter 52) He doesn’t give any interview to explain the incident in the health center. As his manager, he should have intervened. Under this light, it becomes comprehensible why he had to blame the champion. It is the result of his passivity, fears and ignorance. He never tried to understand the origins of the champion’s anger management issues. That’s the reason why he wished the physical therapist good luck. (chapter 1) He was totally unpredictable in his eyes. But he didn’t ask the right question: why? He neglected his mental health. Then, later he gave himself an answer: he is just a spoiled brat.

But for the first time, the champion didn’t accept his reproach silently, he had to express how he felt. (chapter 52) In front of this confession, Park Namwook was left speechless. The man was completely lost. Out of fear and powerlessness, he slapped the champion. (chapter 52) So did he feel good doing it? No, he realized his wrongdoing. Therefore he cried, though his tears are rather superficial. Because it is a huge disaster, he doesn’t know what to do. Without any fight, the gym won’t earn any money. I believe that his obsession for money is influenced by his situation. He has a family to feed. Because he feels scared and helpless, he simply did nothing. He didn’t go to the gym (chapter 52) or look for Kim Dan . (chapter 52) or go to the authorities. Potato was the one who visited the doctor, for he repeated the same words. Oh Daehyun took care of the training and coach Yosep went to MFC and the authorities, though I fear that this could also backfire, as the weapon and crime got reported. Kim Dan could be incriminated. (chapter 52) But there is another reason why I don’t think, the manager met the physical therapist. Park Namwook remembers definitely that he had not sided with him in the locker room either. And that time, he could put the blame on the athlete, for he was a victim. And now, you comprehend why the manager had to put the whole blame on the athlete at the hospital. So he didn’t slap the champion, for it felt good, but out of anxiety and discomfort. He didn’t want to be confronted with the champion’s pain as well. (chapter 52) That was too much to bear for him. We don’t know what happened to Kim Dan, but there is a high chance that he might have lost his grandmother. Park Namwook has already trouble to deal with the emperor’s suffering and powerlessness, therefore I doubt that he could face the doctor in front of a real tragedy.

Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why Park Namwook is following the flow, has a biased perception of his boss and let him carry the whole burden. In my eyes, he doesn’t deserve his high position. Hence this crisis was necessary. It is time for the athlete to take the reins of the gym. But like pointed out above, he did more and more for the gym. From a simple fighter (chapter 7), he turned into a trainer and coach. On the other hand, I doubt that the champion should do everything on his own. Exactly like his hyung, he should ask for help and advices, but contrary to the past, there would be a real discussion where everyone comes to an agreement. All of them should make the decision together. But let’s return our attention to the manager and coach.

I suspect that he has always viewed himself as the protagonist’s savior. (chapter 26) The reality is that MFC is strongly intertwined with the crime world.

And note what is happening right now. Because of a punch, all the members left the gym and joined director Choi Gilseok’s gym. But the emperor’s manager knew that this man was bad news, hence he avoided him. (chapter 48) He has been a coward, he used Joo Jaekyung to boost his ego. He relied on routine (chapter 5) and the emperor’s talents thinking that he could do the same with the other fighters. But that’s impossible. Each sportsman is different. One thing is sure. He hid his fears behind people. His dream was to live a life on a script, like wrestling which is impossible. But now they have all abandoned the ship, thereby it is becoming more difficult to avoid responsibility. At the same time, it explains why he is asking for the return of Kim Dan. It is his way to avoid accountability.

At the same time, it exposes his ignorance and prejudices. He has such a bad perception of Joo Jaekyung that he accepted without problem to let the emperor take the whole blame. He never spoke up in his defense… the two hyungs stood there totally passive and silent in the emergency room. (chapter 52) They did nothing to stop the tragedy, though they knew about his bad temper. To conclude, Park Namwook didn’t feel good for the slapping, hence this action was not truly necessary. On the other hand, this could only make the champion realize how precious Kim Dan is. The latter allowed him to speak up (chapter 51), even to voice his emotions and thoughts without resorting to violence, though the doctor was wounded by them. Here is another contrast. (chapter 31) He slapped him on his neck showing a certain dishonesty.

4. Joo Jaekyung’s punch

And now, we should ask ourselves if the emperor felt good, when he vented his anger on the stupid challenger. (chapter 52) No, because it brought only him misery afterwards. (chapter 52) He has to get surgery and he got suspended. (chapter 52) This terrible situation cornered him. He was forced to admit his unwell-being, powerlessness and cluelessness. He was like his hyung, he felt lost. He didn’t know what to do. We should see this confession as a scream for help: (chapter 52)

Interesting is that the 90 day of suspension is actually a blessing in disguise. How so?

As you can see, the number is strongly intertwined with enlightenment and huge transformation. Hence I deduce that within that time, all these characters, Park Namwook, Hwang Yoon-Gu, coach Jeong Yosep, Oh Daehyun, Kim Changmin, Kim Dan and Kwak Junbeom (probably Heesung) will introduce new habits and develop a new routine. The team will work differently. But there exists another reason why I consider this suspension as a blessing. The champion would have never stopped, had MFC not intervened. The schemers saw the athlete as a problem, for he was earning more and more money, a problem for their business. (chapter 41) Moreover, thanks to the punishment, the champion learned that he couldn’t use his fists in order to solve a problem. Remember what he said to Kim Dan during the breakfast: (chapter 41) He wanted to kill the mastermind behind the plot. From my point of view, the champion is incited to discover the existence of other means to get justice. According to my theory, the fighter is a chaebol. So he has power, but he was never taught to use his power properly. As time passes on, he will realize that he has to report a crime on his own, file a lawsuit but not for himself, for others. Finally, he will come to utilize medias to expose a crime. Hence I am expecting a new version of this scene at some point (chapter 35), where he contacts a journalist and reveals everything with the help from his loved one. From my point of view, he became a fighter because of manipulations. That way, the truth could get buried.

To conclude, if someone had to criticize Joo Jaekyung, then it should have been the physical therapist and no one else. Furthermore, in the locker room, it was the champion’s right to confront the doctor. (chapter 51) Anyone in his position would have reacted the same way. He is not omniscient, like the author or Manhwalovers. Finally, when he saw that he had wounded the doctor, he left the place. Unfortunately, out of habit, he had to mask his shock and wound with his anger. (chapter 51) However, his question at the hospital (chapter 52) shows that my interpretation was correct. Joo Jaekyung didn’t fire the doctor with his words “Get out of my sight”, he just wanted to be left alone. On the other hand, I am certain that the physical therapist took his words too literally. He imagined that he was fired. Hence I saw this argument in the hospital room as a good omen, though I was mad at the coaches and Oh Daehyun. (chapter 52) The only one looking at him was the puppy Yoon-Gu. They are embarrassed, for no one paid attention to Kim Dan except the cute puppy Potato. So what is so positive about this scene? The champion realized that no one was taking his side, ready to listen to this suffering. Only Kim Dan had been patient and understanding with him. (chapter 45) He had never judged him for his yelling and reproaches. He had accepted everything from him, the good and bad.

Through their argument, both are learning how to communicate properly and as such to trust each other. Both are gradually discovering the 4 sides model of a message: Joo Jaekyung must have realized that Kim Dan misunderstood his words in the locker room. (chapter 52) He got to hear a terrible news that took him by surprise. (chapter 52) Hence he listened patiently to his coach. He was calm again, the shock made him forget his misery. However, note that he is not looking at Park Namwook. He is starring in front of him. In my eyes, it is related to the grandmother and her imminent death. Joo Jaekyung was so blinded by anger and fears (chapter 51) that he forgot that Kim Dan used to spend all his money for her. Joo Jaekyung imagined that by paying the bills, the problems had been solved. But money is nothing in front of death. Everyone is equal in front of death. Back then, the doctor had wondered how he could help his loved one, if he were to lose a match. He sensed that the athlete could become depressive: (chapter 29) No matter what happened to Kim Dan, the doctor’s fate is there to teach Joo Jaekyung another important lesson. His pain is nothing compared to his loved one’s. Even if the grandmother didn’t die, one thing is sure: Kim Dan’s in a worse place than the champion. That’s how they can help each other to overcome their tragedy and face the future with confidence. For me, what will motivate Team Black is not money, but the doctor’s happiness. That’s how they come close to each other, they will all discover the importance of mental health and happiness. Being protective can be a source of a strength.

5. Feeling good?

So did anyone feel good after the match? No one .. except the traitors and director Choi Gilseok. I am even excluding Baek Junmin, for he got severely injured and the members are talking behind his back. Besides, the party was ruined by Potato. There was a fight at the restaurant. (chapter 52) There was no second round. In fact, I only felt good, when Kim Dan succeeded in this challenge: (chapter 26) This was the only chapter in Jinx without emotional pain. He discovered that he had power and he could help Hwang Yoon-Gu. Hence he smiled!! (chapter 26) I can only feel good, when the two protagonists are smiling. (chapter 26) Both were listening to each other. (chapter 26) It was the happiest moment, for all the characters were genuinely cheering and smiling. (chapter 26) (chapter 26) And now, look at this: 26 +26 = 52! So we have to envision that Kim Dan must be devastated, even a wreck. And now, you comprehend my illustration. The red and heart were referring to blood and pain, but the hands were to indicate that sharing pain is caring, the symbol for love. (chapter 52) That’s the reason why these fighters will come to regret their decision, especially when they will realize that they didn’t just abandon the bad-tempered athlete, (chapter 52) but also the gentle and selfless doctor! There was no one by his side, when he was suffering. He had been truly abandoned. His pain will make them realize their wrongdoing and selfishness, for doc Dan had always been there to treat their wounds and listen to them. (chapter 36) They will no longer feel good while recalling their decision and even this evening (chapter 52), especially because the other was alone in pain.

My conclusion is that we should never rejoice at the misery of others, because it could happen to us too. We are destined to encounter anguish and failure anyway. Life without pain is impossible. Dwelling on the past won’t change any thing. (chapter 52) A crisis is a moment when people should reflect in order to learn life lessons and move on with life. Any rushed action can only aggravate the situation. And now, the ball is in the champion’s courtyard. He has to find a way to help his loved one. Hence he is listening and starring in front of him. (chapter 53)

PS: Chapter 52 proved my previous theory one more time, the Webtoonist is using Numerology. But that will be the topic for another essay. 😉

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx / Doctor Frost / BJ Alex : Guilty Truth or Dare ⚖️ (part 1) – second version

1. Return to the past

The trigger for this title was initially chapter 34. 😮 When the latter was released, this title came to my mind, but I never got the time and chance to write about it, for people were too upset about the champion’s behavior. He had broken the doctor’s trust by exposing their relationship to Choi Heesung. Back then, many Jinx-philes were upset to the point that I chose to focus on the author’s decisions for such an outcome. Thus I wrote the essay “Why?“. Since the whole story hasn’t been completed yet, I could only present assumptions. Hence that analysis contains some errors, though the main interpretation was correct. The relationship between the two main leads helps them to heal each other so that they can find happiness. This reminded of Doctor Frost, where the psychiatrist in charge of Doctor Baek tried to treat his PTSD by encouraging him to treat another patient suffering from the same disorder. (chapter 140) (chapter 149) Both were suffering from survivor guilt. To conclude, Joo Jaekyung and Kim Dan represent the bitter medicine for their scars. I mentioned “bitter”, because through their loved one, they are forced to face painful moments. That’s how they can overcome their past and discover happiness. However, while looking for a new title, I rediscovered the first illustration , and it suddenly made click in my head. To conclude, I had another revelation concerning episode 50.

2. “What have you done?”

I could connect my illustration to episode 50 and in particular to this image: . (chapter 50) At first glance, the champion is blaming Kim Dan for the wound. He betrayed him. However, his words could have a different signification. Don’t forget that a message always has 4 sides according to Schulz von Thun. Consequently, while many saw this question as a “factual information” and as such as an accusation, the reality is that it gave us an insight about the sender too. The sportsman was not using the personal pronoun “I” or “me” in his inquiry. As you can see, the absence of the personal pronoun is indicating that Joo Jaekyung was in reality not referring to him and his wounds. He is not prioritizing himself, rather the doctor and his action. So this question could be prompted by curiosity or a desire to understand the person’s recent activities. Thus I deduce that the champion was asking his lover to tell him the truth. He should come clean. He desired a honest explanation. His attitude reminded me of an adult confronting his child.

Finally, the expression “What have you done?” (chapter 50) is strongly intertwined with the notion “crossing the line” or “daring”. It was, as if the physical therapist had dared to do something… Thus I believe that Joo Jaekyung must have perceived the gesture as the game “Truth or Dare” and not as betrayal. How is it possible? Don’t forget the absence of the personal pronoun “I” or “me”. He was focusing on the action itself. However, after the match which ended with a tie, he needed to find an explanation for his “failure”. (chapter 51) But note that he never accused Kim Dan of assault, but of leaking information. That’s the reason why I don’t think that this inquiry “What have you done” was about seeking accountability. In that case, he wouldn’t have rejected the doctor’s offer. By letting him treat his wound, Kim Dan would have become responsible for the injury. (Chapter 50) It becomes comprehensible why the Emperor refused the offer. The rejection was the symbol of his “trust” in Kim Dan unconsciously. Astonishing, right, though people and Kim Dan had the opposite impression. Yet, because of the “tie”, Kim Dan felt responsible for the incident, therefore he apologized. (chapter 51) This means, the main lead recognized his responsibility. He should have checked the spray more carefully. The champion could perceive this excuse as a confession of his complicity. Hence he asked his lover if he was the spy. (chapter 51) This signifies that in episode 51, he dared to question his physical therapist’s loyalty. Yes, we have another “Truth or Dare” in episode 51.

3. Truth or Dare in the locker room

But why would the athlete think of the game “Truth or Dare” in the locker room? It is because the star has long internalized this “mind-set”. From my perspective, this game played a huge role in his traumas. My theory is that he is suffering from different traumas, and one of them is BETRAYAL Trauma, which I will elaborate further below. But let’s return our attention to the two protagonists. My avid readers will certainly recall that I had long detected the existence of “challenges” between Kim Dan and Joo Jaekyung. [For more read the essay Delicate challenge]. However, this game became truly obvious in episode 34 with Choi Heesung. It is important, because truth plays an important part in overcoming mental illness (abandonment issues, trust issues). The patients need to face verity and as such they need to cross the line: return to the painful past. Thus I come to the conclusion that in episode 50, the champion was not able to face his biggest fear: betrayal. (chapter 50) This is the face of a scarred man. Yet, contrary to the past, he is not expressing his fear through rage. That’s the reason why his emotions were controlled. Under this new light, Manhwaworms grasp why the athlete asked such a question from his soulmate: (chapter 50) He was afraid of confronting his physical therapist. His inquiry was ambiguous contrary to the one in episode 51. The problem is that he had to hear that he had not won. (chapter 51) Interesting is that he was more pained by the idea of a betrayal from Kim Dan than the tie, if you compare these two panels: (chapter 51) He imagined that Kim Dan had dared to cross the line because of money. (chapter 51) But note that at no moment, he is accusing him of an assault. Because of this confrontation, Joo Jaekyung and Kim Dan had a honest conversation. The doctor asked him a painful question (chapter 51) which the emperor needed to hear. He has trust issues. And the moment he saw the doctor’s facial expression, he could only get shocked and hurt. (chapter 51) He could sense the wound in doc Dan’s voice and gaze. It is important, because the sentence “You don’t trust me?” is actually constructed like a statement and not like a question. It only becomes a question through the tone. Through the latter, the champion could detect his partner’s genuine pain. The wounded tone could only move the champion’s heart. Kim Dan dared with a single question to shake the fighter’s confidence. No wonder why he reacted badly. (chapter 51) On the other hand, don’t let yourself get fooled by this rude request. The reality is that the alpha didn’t chase away the doctor, in truth he was the one running away. (chapter 51) Thus Kim Dan could overcome this shocking but terrible discovery: he hadn’t earned the full trust from Joo Jaekyung yet. (chapter 51) As my avid readers can see, my perception about chapter 50 was confirmed with episode 51. The arguments in the locker room were reflecting the quarrel in the penthouse with Choi Heesung. What is the common denominator between these two scenes? The lack of trust from Joo Jaekyung, but his private PT failed to realize it in the penthouse. Why? It’s because he chose to trust his destined partner.

Chapter 34/35Chapter 51
I believe you = I trust you Here, the doctor is forced to meditate on the reasons for the champion’s mistrust. This can only incite him to reflect on his past behavior (the silence about his meeting with Choi Gilseok)

And this brings me to the following remark. In the locker room, through the question “You don’t trust me?” Kim Dan was actually fulfilling the athlete’s wish: (chapter 15) He told him something that he didn’t know. Note that after the terrible meeting with the actor, Joo Jaekyung couldn’t even find the answer himself: (chapter 35) He was still clueless about the trigger for his behavior. With this inquiry “You don’t trust me”, the hamster pushed his destined partner to face his biggest fear: trust someone and in particular him. This conversation can only incite him to meditate about their relationship. So while in episode 15, he behaved like a pouting child (chapter 15), in the latest episode, Jinx-philes can perceive his growth and maturity. (chapter 51) His gaze is softer, he is no longer hiding his emotional wound and he is able to ask a painful question. (chapter 15) This painful incident was a wake-up call Thus I come to the following deduction. Kim Dan will try to earn the champion’s trust, whereas the champion will be forced to take a leap of faith towards Kim Dan. Contrary to episode 34, the champion could see the truth directly through the doctor’s gaze and voice: (chapter 51) This scene stands for honesty and forthrightness, whereas the encounter in the penthouse symbolizes acting, artificiality and self-deception. (chapter 34) As a conclusion, while the champion thought that his loved one had dared to cross the line, he was confronted with truth. He was biased and mistrusting his room mate and PT. This shows that though dare was the opposite choice of truth, the fighter ended up to be confronted with verity.

4. The daring but coward imugi and gumiho

And now, it is time to present my observations about episode 34 which I couldn’t present before. Choi Heesung dared to challenge the Emperor by forcing him to deny the truth. He had no feelings for doc Dan. (chapter 34) These questions were all rhetorical: (chapter 34) This signifies that in the sauna, truth was not standing in opposition to daring. The sauna reminded me of the cavern where an imugi hides, until the latter leaves its hidden place and find his star, his yeouiju. Only then, he can turn into a dragon. To conclude, because of Heesung’s pressure, the imugi had to select between daring or lie. In other words, telling the truth became the challenge itself. Heesung knew that Joo Jaekyung would never confess. (Chapter 34) What Heesung wanted was actually a lie by omission or commission which would have been presented as the truth. Through this game, the actor thought that he could impose his will onto the celebrity. He anticipated the athlete’s silence. This signifies that he knew about the star’s denial and turned it against him. Besides, that way Heesung could maintain his good image: he had not stolen his partner and as such there was no cheating. No one was betraying him.

On the other hand, though the protagonist was silent, he couldn’t repress his emotions: Anger! Readers could observe that his rage was coming to the surface. Not only his gaze exposed his emotions (chapter 34), but also his hand. (chapter 34) He caught the actor by surprise, the latter never thought that the celebrity would become violent. The redness on his face was displaying that he was barely controlling his annoyance and impatience. (chapter 34) However, they were in a public place, the hotel’s sauna, and the actor is a celebrity. Hence he is protected by his fame and social status. That’s the reason why the champion didn’t hit his frenemy, he had learned his lesson at the gym. (chapter 34) Despite his words, the gumiho still got scared. The racing of his heart is an indication of his fright. Therefore he ran away more or less after ordering his trainer not to meddle in his love life. (chapter 34) Note that when he did this, he avoided his counterpart’s gaze. Deep down, he knew that he shouldn’t provoke his frenemy too much. Only when he was at the door, he turned around and LIED! (chapter 34) Yes, after that incident, he chose to give him a fake excuse for his departure. As you can see, this conversation was strongly intertwined with the notion “truth or dare”, but both ended up lying. Whereas the champion didn’t admit any feelings, the other acted, as if there was nothing wrong and he was not scared. The gumiho thought that if he were to remove the champion from the doctor’s side, the latter would be able to open up to the actor. (chapter 34) What does it reveal? The actor had been projecting his own thoughts onto the future dragon too. He was the one who didn’t dare to become more honest with the physical therapist. He used work to spend time with Kim Dan. One might say that Heesung failed terribly. Yet, this is just an illusion, because his “failure” pushed him to become more honest with Kim Dan. Thereby he asked to meet the doctor again. (chapter 34) Yet, the message is exposing that Heesung was still lying, as he kept using work as an excuse. Hence Joo Jaekyung had to intervene again: (chapter 34) The champion dared to challenge his rival. (chapter 34) Should he cross the line and steal his “possession”, the other would retaliate and as such cross the line. The dragon pushed the comedian to come clean!! (chapter 35) Yes, by challenging the athlete because of Kim Dan, the comedian ended up telling the truth.

However, we can not say that Joo Jaekyung won the defy either. After the first challenge, he might have controlled his temper (chapter 34), but his anxiety reached a new peak, the fear that he might be abandoned. Hence he used the sandbag to vent his temper. And what did the cute puppy do during that incident? He dared to offer his help to his idol: (chapter 34), yet he was in total denial about the reality: it was dangerous. Deep down, the champion knew that it was impossible for him to control his lover’s time, but also his body. Besides, the other problem is that the athlete is rejecting the notion of love. By denying the existence of his own feelings, he can not claim the doctor’s heart. That’s the reason why the champion got so mad and frustrated. (chapter 34) Thus he had to play a trick. Because this nightly meeting represents another round of “Truth or Dare”, (chapter 34) I deduce that he chose lie in the end, for he dared to expose his relationship to Heesung. (chapter 34) He was not telling the truth, when he stated that Kim Dan was his “possession”. This explicates why he couldn’t stay by the doctor’s side (chapter 35) after the actor’s departure. He had been acting in front of Heesung. This confession could only kill any desire. Would you feel attracted to a tool or possession? No… Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why Joo Jaekyung had to cover his lover’s eyes and ears. The celebrity knew deep down that if the doctor were to hear his confession, he would be shocked and feel betrayed and hurt. Besides, don’t forget that the protagonist serves as the mirror of truth for Kim Dan. Thereby Jinx-philes can grasp why the visit from Heesung could only remain a secret. He should only hear the truth. Joo Jaekyung chose avoidance and deceptions (chapter 34) in the end. He manipulated the main lead by letting him think that he had no other choice. Yet the last panel displays his trick. It was up to the doctor to decide how he should spend his free time. Nevertheless, while people were mad at the champion for his deception, many failed to realize that the champion was actually deceiving himself. So all the tricks (episode 33 and 34) were manifestations of avoidance, the fear to face the truth: his affection for Kim Dan and this due to a past betrayal. Hence these chapters stand under the sign of silence hidden by “pranks”.

Interesting is that Kim Dan chose to trust his partner blindly. (Chapter 34) To conclude, he chose TRUTH! The words “I believe you” were important, because the athlete was in the position where he could violate and break that trust. He became the “traitor” which Heesung and readers witnessed. And through that experience, Joo Jaekyung came to trust Kim Dan more, as the latter had put his fate in his hands. Yes, he was encouraged to mirror his attitude. Finally, despite his lies and tricks, the gumiho was able to perceive the truth: (chapter 35) On the other hand, the artist could only tell one part of the truth: the presence of feelings. However, the deceptions in the penthouse exposed something else: (chapter 34) his mistrust towards the cute “hamster” and his abandonment issues. He had to deceive him. Under this new light, Manhwaphiles can see why the champion made such a threat to Kim Dan (chapter 45) or left the doctor in the locker room in episode 51. (chapter 51) He wished not only to keep the upper hand in their relationship, but also to keep Kim Dan by his side. That’s how it dawned on me why Joo Jaekyung didn’t mention the jinx in the dining room and why he started treating him as his real PT. (chapter 45) It is because by denying his affection, he needs to justify his presence next to him. He is his PT… forcing his enemies to portray the doctor as a traitor or a bad PT. However, they failed, as the champion is not doubting the doctor’s innocence concerning his wound on the foot. Nevertheless, the incident is not closed, as the culprit has not been brought to justice.

5. The schemers and Truth or Dare

There exists another cause why episode 34 is related to the wound in the locker room. (chapter 50) First, the schemers’ MO corresponds to the game Truth or Dare. Choi Gilseok asked his minion to cross the line. This explicates why they are trying to use tricks and manipulations. Daring means no truth, thus someone will be framed: Kim Dan. Yet, the plotters are not aware that thanks to the cute hamster, the alpha is turned into a mirror of truth. Hence he couldn’t get deceived by the MFC security guys: (chapter 40)

And it was the same with the first attempt. What did the manager from the Entertainment agency ask to his client? “You think you can do it?” (chapter 36) The lawyer, the journalist and the manager pushed him to choose “dare” and not truth! That’s why there was no interview and the leak was not investigated. He had to prove his strength. (chapter 36) And exactly like at the sauna, daring became a synonym for verity. No wonder why the fighter is never rejecting the challenge. It corresponds to his past attitude: he has been burying the truth and as such the past. But let’s return our attention to the plotters.

Because of dare, in the States, the antagonists had planned to trick the champion with the drug. (chapter 37) This mysterious man dared to act as a MFC manager, though my intuition is telling me that he works for MFC. The irony is that by challenging constantly the champion, the plotters are not realizing that through their game, the truth is slowly coming to the surface. How so? In the last panel, the doctor noticed his origins: He is Korean indicating that the conspiracy started in South Korea. As you can see, Kim Dan was able to perceive a glimpse of the truth. Then at the café, Choi Gilseok confessed many things to the doctor: he owns the café, he has connections to the company F Pharmaceutical. Moreover, through this game, the champion is confronted with his fears and past. That’s how he can overcome his traumas. The doctor is the mirror revealing the monsters. Hence I come to the following deduction: the succession of new characters mirrors the champion’s past and traumas. The following characters are involved in the champion’s suffering, though the order of the appearance is exposing the gravity of the involvement: Heesung, (chapter 29), the journalist without a face (chapter 35), the “fake” MFC agent (chapter 37), the invisible man in the flat (chapter 42), Baek Junmin whom the champion couldn’t truly identify (chapter 47), then he recognized the director without naming him, (chapter 48) and finally the ghost from the past (chapter 54). These characters are all connected to “Truth or Dare”. (chapter 50) This scene exposed that the champion repressed a certain incident which is rather common among victims of a trauma, especially people suffering from PTSD. This shows that some traumatic event took place for quite some time, but the champion acted, as if nothing had happened. (Doctor Frost, chapter 140 ) That’s how the champion became a zombie, he couldn’t live properly due to his untreated scars. (doctor Frost, chapter 139) But thanks to his fated partner, the traumatic past is slowly coming to the surface.

The moment you link the game Truth or Dare to the locker room, it is necessary to include chapter 48. Since the doctor rejected the option “Dare”, he should betray his boss and lover, Choi Gilseok chose to play a trick on Kim Dan and expose him as a traitor. (chapter 48) The director created a stage for the betrayal. That should represent the truth, while in reality it was a lie! Nevertheless, Joo Jaekyung could perceive the truth: Kim Dan had met the director from the rival gym. (chapter 48) Interesting is that Kim Dan didn’t take the risk to bring up the topic to him. (chapter 48) Yes, he didn’t dare to tell him what had happened. No truth… no daring which reflects the games in the sauna and the living room of the penthouse. Kim Dan could have come clean the next morning, but no. This panel explains his silence. He also mistrusted his VIP patient. He had a negative perception of his lover’s mental state. On the other hand, the champion’s attitude reminded me of a parent who has not the time to listen to his child’s problem due to work. (chapter 48) Should the athlete remember this night, he will realize that he was the one dismissing his physical therapist, although the doctor could have come clean later. At the same time, Joo Jaekyung’s attitude could be mirroring the parent or guardian’s in the past. They didn’t have the time or the inclination to listen to their son, hence the traumatic incident got buried.

But let’s return our attention to our alpha and his hamster. Both share the responsibility for the miscommunication: silence, no risk, but as such no communication and no truth. Yes, when they are together, they dare things (chapter 27), hence truth comes to the surface! Kim Dan and Joo Jaekyung feel attracted to each other and have come to love each other. When they speak their mind, they feel comfortable around each other. Truth is strongly connected to communication. Hence the painful conversation in the locker room was necessary. “You don’t trust me?” also reflected the doctor’s attitude. He never tried to approach his room mate (chapter 47) and voice his true thoughts and emotions: (chapter 45) He lied, when he portrayed himself as grateful. He was avoiding his gaze either. No wonder why the fighter got even more mad and threatened to fire him. Such an attitude could only increase the celebrity’s mistrust, as the latter could discern a certain dishonesty.

So when Choi Gilseok encountered the “puppy” in the hall, the celebrity could notice the doctor’s discomfort. (chapter 49) The latter didn’t even greet the director or acted, as if they didn’t know each other. He exposed the existence of a secret, an uncomfortable secret. Consequently, I believe that the champion could only jump to the conclusion that Kim Dan had been indeed acting behind his back, even coerced to do something. (chapter 50) We shouldn’t overlook the usage of present perfect in the question, a sign that the champion was referring to the past as well. Consequently, it is no coincidence that there was a trick. That way, the verity would come to the surface. He was a “traitor”, but the irony is that Park Namwook’s words and blindness stopped the dragon from blaming his soulmate for his injury. (chapter 51) Note that the star never came clean with the truth either. (Chapter 35) Through the doctor, the champion is encouraged to become honest to himself.

What are the common denominators between these three chapters (34/50/51): SECRET, BETRAYAL and CHEATING! The latter is not just a reference to infidelity, but also to dishonesty. Choi Gilseok used the spray to weaken the emperor and bought the referees and moderator. Keep in mind that in the sauna, the actor desired to come clean with the fighter by divulging his intention. This signifies that the gumiho was actually dropping this principle for the doctor’s sake. (chapter 33) Simultaneously, it exposes that the champion has a secret, which is strongly intertwined with betrayal, love, money and deceptions. I couldn’t help myself thinking of “blackmail”. Kim Dan had been coerced to do something, as the director was holding something against him. Hence we have the question: “what have you done?”. Remember how the actor chose to approach the angel. (chapter 31) He tricked his boss by faking an injury. He put the gym under pressure, as this incident could be leaked to the outside. The whole situation reminded me of blackmail. If he did not follow his request, there could be a scandal. That’s the reason why I believe that the champion’s past is linked to blackmail as well. How is it possible? It is because of the game “truth or dare”! The latter is strongly intertwined with divulging information and crossing the line!! To sum up, this game embodies trauma, secret, leaking information, trust and overstepping a boundary or rule. This observation brings me to my next point.

6. The true face of “Truth or Dare”

First, this game is often played with friends. Therefore many are thinking that this game is harmless, yet it is far from the truth.

The author is pointing out that such a game can cause traumas. First, one problem lies with the limit. Secondly, truth signifies that people are disclosing personal information. Hence TRUST is essential. Without “trust”, the honest confession can be used against them later. Another important aspect is that this fun is strongly intertwined with peers and alcohol! We have the perfect example with this defy: (chapter 9) And what did happen after they left the restaurant? The champion discovered the truth: (chapter 10) (chapter 10) Kim Dan was terribly poor, but he was also on his own, missing his grandmother.

Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why the athlete avoided the gatherings, before the doctor entered his life. For me, he must have been exposed to the game “Truth or Dare” which led him to suffer greatly. Moreover, look at the reaction of the champion, when he heard about the comedian’s intentions: (chapter 34) “Are you drunk?” With this question, the protagonist revealed something about himself. He associates dating and love confession with drunkenness. He implies the existence of a lie. But a confession is strongly associated with verity and sincerity. On the other hand, for the sportsman, no one in his right mind would admit to be in love and in our case to love another man. For me, one part of the problem is that the champion is afraid of admitting his homosexuality. The latter is still a stigma in South Korean society. But there’s more to the game Truth or Dare. If you paid attention to the origin of the last quote, you will realize that this fun is linked to bullying and even hazing.

If you think carefully, bullying is working similarly to this game. As long as no one reports the students’ aggressive behavior to parents, teachers or authorities (“truth”), the juniors feel safe and can go to the extreme. Many beholders had the impression that Joo Jaekyung had been a victim of bullying due to Baek Junmin’s confession. (chapter 49) Furthermore, bullying is never done alone, but in groups. (chapter 57) There is one leader and the others are following the flow, the latter even become more proactive by making new bets and suggestions in order to ensure their own safety. As long as no one divulges the truth, the bullies are safe. But there’s more to it. Striking is that the way they coerced the champion to fight resembles to bullying too. He was manipulated with the articles, then with the advises from the lawyer and manager. Once in the States, they tried to drug him, which corresponds to a physical assault. (chapter 37) Finally, note that the schemers are working in teams exactly like the bullying students. Therefore I judge Park Namwook’s attitude as the teacher’s who is closing the eye to the truth. He is rather passive and puts the whole responsibility on his “boy”. (chapter 41) It is the champion’s choice to refuse or not the matches. The moment I associated the game with parties, peer groups and bullying, I had many revelations.

First, I couldn’t help myself connecting this “fun” to college and students. That’s how I found this article:

Yes, the sophomore’s gesture reminded me of the champion’s action at the hotel: (chapter 37) Interesting is the athlete described this night as a party which made me think of a students’ party. Therefore I couldn’t help myself wondering if the champion didn’t go to college, but due to an incident, he was forced to drop out. And the latter could be related to a party organized by students. The latter chose to cover up the incident by remaining silent. I would like to outline that the doctor got fired, though he was actually sexually harassed by his superior. The nurse never testified in his favor, she chose to close an eye to the crime. (chapter 1) The main lead never considered her behavior as betrayal and abandonment. In fact, he never considered the crime as a betrayal from an institution. (chapter 1) He put the whole blame on the hospital director himself. He is a liar. Furthermore, through these pictures (chapter 47) (chapter 47), Manhwalovers can see that Kim Dan was a loner. Therefore I doubt that he had friends during his college years. The only person he knew from his school was his mentor: (chapter 1) It is important, because it implies that Kim Dan avoided to socialize and participate in gatherings. Interesting is that in season 2, Jinx-philes discover that Kim Dan had been bullied in the past. ( chapter 57) This new discovery reinforces my hypothesis that his fated partner went through a similar experience. Thus I had the following idea.

What if the champion was present at a party and had been left behind by his friend, though he was drunk? Observe the parallels:

Chapter 9Chapter 35cHapter 43Chapter 44

In episode 9, both puppies were drunk, (chapter 9), yet Park Namwook made sure that the physical therapist wouldn’t be abandoned drunk. Thus he tasked his boss to bring him home. And as for Potato, it is clear that Oh Daehyun would take care of him, as he was sleeping in the dormitory next to him. In other words, no one was left behind drunk. But this scene contrasts so much to episode 43. First, no one was missing Potato. No one asked about his absence. Secondly, pay attention that the fighters invited Kim Dan to join them for another round, while they were neglecting their boss, though it was his birthday party. (chapter 43) Moreover, they never wondered about his physical condition. Was he drunk or not? Funny is that the intoxicated character was the one who forced Kim Dan to go home. (chapter 43) Actually, it should have been the opposite. The drunk champion should have been protected, but no. For me, it exposes a certain neglect from the members of Team Black, even Park Namwook and Jeong Yosep. Besides, imagine the irony. If Joo Jaekyung had not voiced his desire, triggered by his jealousy,… no one would have paid attention to the protagonist. (chapter 43) It was, as if he would have been indeed left behind. His behavior is the reason why Kim Dan chose to bring him home. (chapter 43) That’s what a friend is supposed to do.

And this observation leads me to chapter 35 which I didn’t bring up first on purpose. What caught my attention is that Mingwa placed 2 characters from BJ Alex in episode 35. (chapter 35) Nam Dong-Gyun is taking care of his drunken chingu Kim Myun-Dae. The former is showing an exemplary behavior. But what about Heesung and Potato? (chapter 35) They left Kwak Junbeom behind. Note that Oh Daehyun had gone to the bathroom, so the fighter was alone for a moment. On the other hand, Junbeom was quite safe there, for the owner of the tent knew them. (chapter 35) So the auntie could keep an eye on the judo fighter, and it was only a matter of time, until his friend would return. Nevertheless, this scene is implying a certain problem: a drunken person shouldn’t be left unguarded. Thus imagine that during a party, an unconscious person is brought to a room and left there unguarded, as the friend desires to keep partying, similar to this scene: (chapter 37) The person could get sexually assaulted, and no one would notice it. Secondly, I would like to outline that the hazing party from the article reminded me a lot to bullying. These freshmen were humiliated, and the perpetrator excused her behavior behind traditions and social norms. So the champion could have been betrayed by a friend, as the latter would have justified his action similarly. So instead of admitting his mistake, he could have justified the incident like this: the victim was responsible for his misery, because he was at the wrong place at the wrong time. It was just his misfortune or better said his jinx. Yes, for me, the jinx is indicating that people responsible for the champion’s traumas were denying their wrongdoings.

7. Truth or Dare in the bathroom

By connecting the game to bullying and coercion, a sudden question popped up. Why would Joo Jaekyung hate to share the shower room with members from Team Black? (chapter 8) From my point of view, this place is not just symbolizing purification and reflection, but also indicating the presence of a wound. As soon as I connected the bathroom and as such water to pain, all the champion’s past behavior appeared in a different light. In episode 3, when he went there, he was wearing his pajamas. (chapter 3) Neither Kim Dan nor the protagonist were seen both naked in the shower room. (chapter 8) (chapter 20) (chapter 30) Therefore I perceive the champion’s last comment as relevant. In my opinion, Kim Dan’s gesture reflected the champion’s mind-set. So by saying this, Joo Jaekyung was forced to admit the absurdity of such an attitude. Therefore Manhwalovers can understand Joo Jaekyung’s annoyance at the sauna. He imagined that he would be alone there. (chapter 34) He feels uncomfortable naked around people… As soon as you connect this place to a wound, my avid readers can finally better interpret the champion’s irritation in episode 36: (chapter 36) Kim Dan’s entrance could be perceived as a violation, for the champion was naked. This intrusion caught him off-guard. But since his gaze was covered, his anxiety masked behind his anger was diminished. On the other hand, this led him to leave the bathtub undressed and have sex in the kitchen. (chapter 36) For me, everything is pointing out that one of the champion’s fears is intimacy with water. He has long internalized this association. Don’t forget that the sexual encounter in the swimming pool started with clothes, before they got completely removed. (chapter 27) Under this new perspective, I don’t think that it is a coincidence that the champion felt the need to take a shower after meeting Baek Junmin and recalling the past. (chapter 49) This helped him to overcome his trauma and past wound. (chapter 49) Yet, keep in mind that the athlete’s wounded soul is not the result of one traumatic incident, but of many anguishes.

Another common denominator between all these scenes is that this place is also connected to a challenge: (chapter 3) Kim Dan dared to make him wait (I don’t think the athlete was truly honest here). (chapter 8) they dared to have sex next to Oh Daehyun and the other fighter. However, note that in all these scenes, neither the doctor nor the champion were honest. They were both lying… not only to their counter-part, but also to themselves. (chapter 19) That’s the reason why the argument in the locker room (chapter 51) doesn’t represent the final moment where both main leads opened up their heart and mind to each other. They were not truly honest to themselves and to each other. There was no water… and according to me, the spray was a pepper spray, so the champion’s ankle should have been cleaned and not simply covered. For me, both characters need to prove their trust and loyalty to each other. But they are moving in the right direction, for Joo Jaekyung divulged a huge information to Kim Dan. There’s a spy in the gym, hence the doctor will become more observant. He is pushing him to question people’s words and actions, even to say no to others. To conclude, I connect the champion’s trauma to water… and don’t forget that in episode 7, the athlete acted like a bullying member. (chapter 7)

8. The true significance of “Betrayal Trauma”

Because I made a connection between Betrayal trauma, truth or dare, bullying and BJ Alex, I could help myself bringing up Nam Dong-Gyun’s tragic past. The latter represents the perfect example of a person suffering from betrayal trauma. (chapter 70) His sexual orientation was exposed in high school, his friends were behind the rumor (chapter 70), although we have to envision that his crush played a huge part in it. Why? It is because he didn’t want to be associated with homosexuality. (chapter 70) Not only he cut off ties with him, but also he made sure to isolate the main lead from other students. The worst is that this person acted, as if this ostracizing had never occurred. (chapter 69), as if he had done nothing wrong. For me, it shows that the traitor never grasped the significance of his actions. Hence Park Sung-Woong could forget Dong-Gyun, while the latter could never forget him at all. The result from this huge betrayal was that the cute uke decided to keep his distance from people. (chapter 70) He could no longer trust people, he avoided meetings. In order to outline how severe betrayal trauma can be, the Webtoonist showed us the immediate effects of betrayal trauma: physical and emotional reactions (chapter 70) (chapter 70) and the long term effects: (chapter 69) he is trembling so much, he can not look at his former friend. Readers shouldn’t underestimate the issue. Betrayal trauma is so severe that it is comparable to being hit by a white truck. The pain is so great that it affects the brain functioning and as such personality.

The 7 signs of betrayal trauma are: anxiety, avoidance, trust issues, negative intrusive thoughts (shame, guilt), withdrawal and rumination.

We can see these signs in Joo Jaekyung: anxiety (chapter 34), avoidance (alcohol, gathering) (chapter 9), trust issues (chapter 30), negative intrusive thoughts (chapter 29), withdrawal (we know nothing about his family and he dislikes going to gatherings, he is not meeting his hyung Cheolmin) and rumination: he got upset, when the hamster ignored his calls. (chapter 05) Then when he stayed at home, (chapter 32), it was clear that the doctor’s actions were constantly on his mind. He was so bothered that he had to bring him to Heesung. He made sure that Kim Dan would forget Choi Heesung in the car. (chapter 33) Interesting is that this trauma resembles a lot to PTSD.

As you can see, through the game “Truth or Dare”, I could connect one cause for the champion’s suffering, betrayal trauma, and the latter was never treated. But there exists different kind of betrayal.

In BJ Alex, Mingwa presented four types of betrayal trauma: the parents with Ahn Jiwon (chapter 49), the latter was not loved, as he didn’t reach the first place like his older brother. Then we have Interpersonal with Nam Dong-Gyun and his high school friend. However, since the rumor circulated at school, and no adults intervened, we could see it as a reference to Institutional betrayal. Finally, Mingwa presented the last type (partner) with Hweemin. (chapter 51) But why is betrayal trauma so severe? It is because everything appears as a lie, as an illusion. All the memories become tainted. The victim can only question his own senses and judgment. How could he not detect the lies? Since PTSD and betrayal trauma share some common points, it is not surprising that such persons come to blame themselves and develop huge self-loathing. (doctor Frost, chapter 139). And now, it is time to expose my latest observation: (BJ Alex, chapter 51) Ahn Jiwon caught his first lover cheating on him at a club. Interesting is that the new lover resembles a lot to Joo Jaekyung! Mingwa said that characters from BJ Alex will only appear, but Jinx is not connected to her previous work. Note that they were kissing in a public place. Moreover, the club is a location where students not only meet, but also drink alcohol together. However, once Jiwon saw Hweemin, he dragged him outside so that they could talk. In other words, the “new lover” was left behind. Thus I come to the following conclusion. Joo Jaekyung has been suffering from betrayal trauma exactly like Ahn Jiwon. He was betrayed by his guardian (chapter 54) who refused to help him. If he got bullied as a kid, this signifies that he was bullied at school and the institution failed him. (chapter 49) Then if he was exposed to violence and his friend chose to close an eye to his situation imagining that he would report the incident to his own parent, the friend betrayed him too. And that could be Heesung who stands for passivity and distance. Finally, Joo Jaekyung could have been backstabbed by a lover as well and this because of money reminding us of Hweemin. (BJ Alex, chapter 51). If this theory is true, then Mingwa would finally outline the devastating effects of Betrayal trauma on people, something she barely touched in her previous work.

Finally, if the athlete was betrayed by a previous lover, Kim Dan would be forced not only to confront him, but also to claim his place. He is not interested in Joo Jaekyung for his money and for fun, but for his amazing talent and personality. Joo Jaekyung is actually very tolerant in front of the hamster: (chapter 51) No rough grabbing, no death threat, no punch … Imagine that he left the doctor in the locker room giving him privacy, while he went elsewhere. Don’t forget that he was wounded. (chapter 51)

To conclude, the game truth or dare is associated with wrongdoing, pain and deceptions. The main leads are choosing more often “daring” which stands for truth, whereas the enemies prefer daring, unaware that they are bringing truth to the surface. However, imagine that I didn’t say everything about the dangerous game “Truth or Dare”, hence I will write another part.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: Powerful Hidden 🦪Gemstones 💎- part 2 (second version)

In this part, I will examine Hwang Yoon-Gu and Choi Heesung’s gemstones and their role in Jinx. Since Potato was born in August, I deduced that Choi Heesung’s birth month must be April. https://www.gemsociety.org/article/birthstone-chart/ According to this chart, Potato has different birthstones: Sardonyx, Peridot and Spinel, while Heesung has only one, the expensive diamond. On the other hand, Sapphire and opal were seen as birthstones for April long before the introduction of the traditional birthstone calendar.

Interesting is that the moment I discovered that Sapphire was connected to April too and divulged it to my follower and friend @rantofalifetime, the latter brought my attention to Saturn and gods again 😮

Yes, Saturn is not just linked to Greek and Roman gods, but also to Hinduism. As you can see, thanks to her, I could connect Heesung to Kim Dan. With this new discovery, I hope, I aroused your curiosity and interest in the gemstones and their hidden powers. But first let’s start with our lovely puppy dog, Yoon-Gu.

1. The Chow Chow’s hidden powers

1. 1. Potato as a lucky charm

Interesting is that the traditional gemstone, Sardonyx, is the oldest of the three gems. Sardonyx is composed of layers of cryptocrystalline quartz, particularly onyx and sard.

The most characteristic feature of sardonyx is its alternating bands of reddish-brown, dark orange sard and white or black onyx, creating a captivating contrast of colors. These bands can vary in intensity and pattern, ranging from subtle stripes to bold, dramatic bands that showcase the stone’s natural beauty.

Throughout history, sardonyx has held significant cultural and symbolic importance across various civilizations. In ancient Rome, sardonyx was highly prized for its durability and smooth texture, making it an ideal material for creating seals and signet rings. The Romans believed that sardonyx possessed protective properties and could ward off evil spirits, making it a popular choice for amulets and talismans.

In ancient Egypt, sardonyx was revered for its association with the goddess Ma’at, the embodiment of truth, justice, and balance. The Egyptians believed that wearing sardonyx jewelry could bring harmony and stability to one’s life, aligning with the principles of Ma’at and promoting a sense of inner peace.

The biblical references to sardonyx are found in the Book of Revelation, where the New Jerusalem is described as having walls adorned with various precious stones, including sardonyx. This symbolism suggests that sardonyx represents purity, righteousness, and divine protection, embodying the spiritual essence of the heavenly city.

Symbolically, sardonyx is associated with courage, strength, and happiness, making it a cherished gemstone for those seeking to overcome challenges and embrace positivity in their lives. It is believed to instill a sense of confidence and resilience, helping individuals navigate through adversity with grace and determination. Furthermore, Sardonyx encourages integrity and good behavior, therefore it helps to improve relationships. How so? It stands for communication.

In addition to its symbolic meanings, sardonyx is also valued for its metaphysical properties, including its ability to enhance focus, promote self-discipline, and foster a sense of inner harmony. It is often used in meditation practices to ground and center the mind, allowing for clarity of thought and emotional balance.

To conclude, Sardonyx holds profound significance across cultures. Used by ancient Romans for seals and talismans, revered by Egyptians for its association with balance and truth, and mentioned in the Bible as a symbol of purity, sardonyx embodies courage, optimism, clear communication, happiness, and spirituality. As a lucky charm and a source of inner strength, sardonyx continues to inspire and uplift those who wear it, making it a timeless symbol of positivity and resilience.

Funny is that I had connected Potato to a chow-chow, when Mingwa associated him with a dog. (chapter 23) The fur of this animal corresponds to the color of Sardonyx. (chapter 23) We have here the orange shade. Moreover, he is also perceived as a lucky charm by Oh Daehyun and Kim Changmin. In many occasions, we could see that he embodies communication and can improve relationships.

First, when the maknae asked a question to the champion, the latter couldn’t help himself to reply to that innocent question, though he was still staring at his cellphone. (chapter 22) Compare his reaction, when Oh Daehyun was talking about his penthouse (chapter 22). The latter was silenced with a threat. (chapter 22) Then when Potato got rejected by his idol, Kim Dan felt the need to ask the young fighter why he was so upset. Therefore he left the office. (chapter 23) (chapter 23) Imagine that he didn’t show any interest in Joo Jaekyung all this time. If the chow-chow had not been hurt, the doctor would have remained in the office. Furthermore, Potato was paying attention to the couple’s interaction. (chapter 23) A sign that he stands for connection and advice. Interesting is that right after, Joo Jaekyung listened to his sex partner in the treatment room. (chapter 24) Thus he gave a task to the maknae. (chapter 24) And Jinx-philes will certainly recall what the pure fighter did during his task: he called Joo Jaekyung! (chapter 23) Another symbol for communication. He should voice about his desires. As you can see, his presence helped to improve the relationship between Kim Dan and his boss. Then the next morning, Potato also showed curiosity towards the physical therapist: (chapter 25) (chapter 25) Once he heard Kim Dan’s intentions, he offered his help and while practicing, both men came to exchange their thoughts and emotions. (chapter 25) (chapter 25) This explicates why Joo Jaekyung came to propose the sparring to Kim Dan. We could say that Yoon-Gu’s presence gave the doctor’s courage to accept the challenge. (chapter 25) Under this perspective, Manhwalovers can grasp why the main lead chose to dedicate his victory to the young maknae. (chapter 26) One might say that he felt sorry for Potato (chapter 25), yet we could see it in a different light. He felt indebted towards the maknae, because thanks to him, he got the chance to spare with the athlete. If Potato had not made the mistake, the athlete wouldn’t have noticed him! In my eyes, Potato became a source for his strength and courage, as it triggered his protective and nurturing instincts. This became visible during the couch confessions. (chapter 29) Even during this night, Manhwaworms could observe the potato-effect😉. Joo Jaekyung felt the need to ask why Kim Dan had made such a wish. (chapter 29) And now, you comprehend why the relationship between the main couple improved so much between 22 and 29, it is because of the lucky charm, the “Sardonyx chow-chow”! Thanks to his presence, he encouraged the main couple to communicate and to be more curious about each other. He stands for respect, responsibility and connection. Only through conversation, it is possible to get know someone. No wonder why he is so treasured by Team Black. (chapter 23) He embodies the notions of love from Erich Fromm: care, respect, knowledge and responsibility. Here, he was supposed to become responsible for the fighters’ success.

And the moment Choi Heesung entered their life, their dynamic got affected negatively, for the actor embodies different values, like true love, secret, privacy, tricks and insinuations. Let’s not forget that Heesung’s admiration was not truly honest. (chapter 31) He said that he didn’t expect anything from the doctor, but the reality is that he wanted to date him. So he had expectations. He was not direct with the physical therapist, as he initially didn’t know what he truly desired. He was just put under the charm of the angel. So what did he like in the physical therapist? His talent or his personality or his face? (chapter 30) Hence Kim Dan had problems to accept his appreciation as a fact. I don’t think, the artist was aware of the consequences of his behavior. Interesting is that after bumping into Potato (chapter 31), the actor changed his tactic. He stopped offering presents, he became more direct. He proposed to hire him as his private physical therapist. (chapter 31) So he used work to get closer to the physical therapist, which was quite similar to the champion’s approach. Simultaneously, Yoon-Gu was able to detect Heesung’s true intentions. (chapter 31) He was interested in the main lead romantically and sexually. We could say that the maknae pushed the comedian to meditate and to be more honest to himself. I would even say that he has a similar effect on the physical therapist, for the latter started pondering on the champion and himself. (chapter 36) The fact that he took over the youngest member’s task during that evening indicates his influence. The problem is that the Sardonyx was not present, therefore his dark thoughts couldn’t be pushed away. This scene reveals the hidden power of the gemstone. But there’s more to it. Mingwa created the positive reflection from that night in the States: (chapter 37) Yes, Kim Dan stood up to Joo Jaekyung, by stating that they would keep eating. Kim Dan was incited to protect Potato and Oh Daehyun. As their huyng, he should become responsible for them. This scene embodies “courage, strength, happiness but also communication…”, as they were having a happy time together before the star’s interruption. Hence the athlete was so jealous of them, for he had been excluded. Because of his intervention, Yoon-Gu felt indebted towards doc Dan, therefore he was the only one who worried about his friend. (chapter 40) This panel stands for transparency, transmission and lucky charm. Without his intervention, Joo Jaekyung couldn’t have protected his talisman, Kim Dan. Interesting is that right after this question, Joo Jaekyung came to admit that the physical therapist was part of his team. (chapter 40) Once again, Potato helped the main lead to perceive the champion in a positive light. Soon after, he came to accept his feelings for the star. Under this new approach, it becomes comprehensible why after chapter 41, neither Kim Dan nor Joo Jaekyung talked to each other properly. (chapter 41) It is because the maknae was no longer focusing on the physical therapist. He was already under the influence of his lover, the gumiho. In addition, observe that Potato admired the owner of the gym in front of the presents, giving the impression that his affection was related to the presents, whereas it was about a charity project. From my point of view, Kim Dan was misled by this scene. (chapter 41)

From my perspective, it is no coincidence that after that chapter, the young semi-professional was no longer seen. His absence, especially during the birthday party, (chapter 43) coincides with the silence between the two protagonists. There’s no doubt that the actor convinced him that he didn’t need to participate, for he predicted the rejection. In this image, we can see how Heesung’s influence is rubbing off on Potato. He is encouraged to no longer worship the celebrity. (chapter 47) The problem is that the actor has such a biased view about the champion, overlooking his own flaws. But let’s return our attention to the Sardonyx. Don’t forget that according to me, Kim Dan also stands for communication due to his gemstones. This explicates why the chow-chow and the hamster felt a certain closeness to each other. In my eyes, Potato’s power is to reveal Kim Dan’s true personality (communication, truth, tranquility). Doc Dan is brave, and he likes interacting with people. Thanks to the Sardonyx, he could discover the importance of dialogue. The chow-chow’s reappearance corresponds to the doctor’s change of attitude as well, though this time, the physical therapist had a different opinion: (chapter 47) Notice that he never agreed to this statement. The reason is simple. Kim Dan had already come to view the main lead as a great professional. (chapter 40) Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why the hamster accepted the harsh criticism from his employer in the penthouse. (chapter 45)

Consequently, I see the presence of the chow-chow in chapter 47 as a good omen. How so? It is because (chapter 47) thanks to him, one fighter spoke up and revealed his knowledge about Baek Junmin and the underground fighting ring. (chapter 47) Hence I have the feeling that Potato could play once again a vital role in ruining the next scheme, for he stands for righteousness, truth, harmony and communication. Don’t forget that Choi Gilseok’s meeting with Kim Dan took place in front of Kwak Junbeom, and the latter is just an “unknown” member of Team Black. (chapter 48) He could observe that Kim Dan had been approached by the other director, and not the reverse. Finally, Potato had almost become the doctor’s confident (chapter 25 and chapter 37: .

As you could sense, I left out the most important scene: the discussion between Heesung and Potato. (chapter 35) His presence encouraged the comedian to question himself and his expectations. We could say that thanks to him, Heesung was incited to meditate and not to fall back into his old bad habits. Note that Heesung was actively listening to Potato’s words. (chapter 35) He was opening his mind and heart truly to the Sardonyx. This scene stands in opposition to the conversation at the VIP club, where both seme showed their selfishness, disdain and intolerance towards each other. (chapter 33) Solitude, Unhappiness, Judgement and arrogance versus modesty (chapter 35), happiness, selflessness, empathy and understanding. And now pay attention to the colors in this image: (chapter 35) The shades corresponds to the gemstones onyx (black/white jacket), sard and sardonyx (brown-dark orange), then we have the Peridot (the green bottles of soju) and finally blue (Sapphire)! Under this new approach, my avid readers can sense why these characters were fated to fall for each other during that night. This was the power of the magical hidden gemstones.

1. 2. Heesung’s solace

And now, it is time to focus on the Peridot. The latter, is known for its vibrant green hue reminiscent of lush meadows and summer foliage. Formed from olivine, a mineral found deep within the Earth’s mantle, peridot has long been cherished for its unique beauty and mystical properties.

Throughout the ages, peridot has been associated with various meanings and beliefs. In ancient Egypt, it was called the “gem of the sun” and was believed to protect its wearer from nightmares and evil spirits. Interesting is that the chow-chow had a nightmare after discovering the couple’s secret. (chapter 25) It is because he was acting against his own nature: communication and transparency. That’s the reason why he didn’t shine the next morning. Another interpretation is that Kim Dan as Lapis Lazuli confronted him with the truth. He should admit to himself that he was sexually attracted to the celebrity.

Then the Romans revered peridot as a symbol of prosperity and good fortune, often adorning their jewelry with this radiant gemstone. This coincides with the intervention of the maknae, when the latter played a role in the destruction of the scheme in the States. (chapter 38) He was the one making the connection between the doctor’s sudden illness and the nutrition booster.

Peridot is also representing vitality, growth, and renewal. Its vibrant green color is said to evoke feelings of harmony, balance, and inner peace, making it a popular choice for those seeking to connect with nature and find solace in times of stress or uncertainty.

Beyond its aesthetic appeal, peridot is believed to possess healing properties, promoting physical and emotional well-being. It is thought to cleanse negative energy and promote positive vibrations, fostering a sense of clarity and rejuvenation.

The symbolism of peridot extends across cultures and civilizations. In the Maghreb, it represents fraternity, joy, and luck, often offered as an offering during ceremonies related to the invisible world. In Israel and Christianity, peridot is associated with the spirit of the Divine, glory, power, and authority. It is mentioned in the Bible as one of the twelve stones on Aaron’s breastplate and has been found in ornaments in churches, including Cologne Cathedral.

Alchemists ascribe virtues of refocusing, purification, and protection to peridot, while in Hawaii, it symbolizes the tears of the goddess Pelé. Olivine, from which peridot is derived, is associated with the nourishing and purifying properties of olive oil, adding to the gemstone’s allure and significance.

I am sure that after reading this short description, Jinx-addicts could recognize the direct reference to Peridot in the Manhwa. First, we see Heesung eating a green olive (chapter 33), while stating that he is willing to steal someone, if it is necessary. Yes, we could see it as an allusion to the Peridot, for the gemstone has a nurturing property like the olive. So we could say that during the night under the tent (chapter 35), the artist snatched away the Peridot from Joo Jaekyung, while the members from Team Black saw him just as a Potato! Then note that the athlete offered his services to console the actor, (chapter 35) which made me think of this description “find solace in times of stress and uncertainty“. Potato stands for physical and emotional well-being which corresponds to the fighter’s self-confidence and optimism. (chapter 25) Interesting is that this gemstone is quite fragile and needs to be treated very carefully.

This would fit the character’s personality perfectly, as he oozes innocence and purity. Kim Dan desired to protect him, he shouldn’t discover the athlete’s sexual orientation. (chapter 24) Hence I see the green bottles of soju as an allusion to the gemstone. The latter pushed the young maknae to open up his heart and mind to Heesung, but contrary to his soulmate, he has no darkness in his heart. (chapter 35) He taught him that true love stands for selflessness and humbleness. Because he is also connected to truth like Kim Dan, I come to develop the following theory. Potato will work together with the physical therapist and Heesung in order to solve the mystery behind the champion’s jinx!! The artist possesses a part of the verity, for he is aware of the existence of the curse. (chapter 32)

1. 3. The “Great Impostor”

Red spinel has long been confused with Ruby, like for example the centerpiece of Britain’s Imperial Royal Crown. The so-called Black Prince’s Ruby is in fact a large Spinel. Hence this gemstone was called the Great Impostor. Striking is that Red Spinel embodies qualities of hope, resilience, and healing. Believed to aid in the recovery from trauma and illness, spinel serves as a potent symbol of renewal and rejuvenation.

As a re-energizing stone, spinel infuses its wearer with a sense of new hope and inspiration, empowering them to overcome adversity and emerge victorious. Thus Spinel is called “stone of immortality”. And now take a closer look at this scene: (chapter 26) The red protection gear incited the athlete to see this sparring as a game, it helped him to rejuvenate and rediscover fun. Thus he was smiling. (chapter 26) But it had the same effect on Kim Dan. The latter was forced to overcome his trauma, the physical abuse from that terrible night with the loan shark. (chapter 26) And don’t forget that this challenge was triggered by Potato’s intervention and mistake: (chapter 25)

With its vibrant red hue, red spinel radiates warmth and vitality, awakening the spirit and invigorating the soul. It is thought to stimulate the flow of energy throughout the body, revitalizing the mind, body, and spirit. In times of challenge or struggle, red spinel offers a beacon of hope, reminding its wearer of their inner strength and resilience.

This fits the portrait of Potato whom I associated with the goddess Venus. He symbolizes love and devotion. (chapter 34) Red spinel’s association with the month of August further enhances its significance as a symbol of rebirth and renewal. As the summer months wane and the promise of autumn beckons, red spinel serves as a reminder of the cyclical nature of life and the inherent potential for growth and transformation.

Whether worn as a precious adornment or kept as a talisman of hope, red spinel embodies the power of perseverance and the promise of new beginnings. This explicates why Heesung could invite Potato to his home. (chapter 35) He could smile again and move on from his past failure. It encourages its wearer to embrace life’s challenges with courage and determination, knowing that they possess the inner strength to overcome any obstacle and emerge victorious in the end. My avid readers can grasp why red spinel shares some similarities with Sardonyx: courage and strength.

What caught my attention is that the champion’s memory from the Summer Night’s dream was tainted with similar shades: (chapter 45) This is a sign that the champion had liked that night, but exactly like doc Dan in the past, he chose to lie to himself out of fear. How is this related to Potato? Don’t forget that he was not present at the birthday party, but more importantly he was no longer acting as a supportive friend and confident. Because Yoon-Gu’s philosophy is not to intervene and to admire from afar, he is not realizing that he is actually abandoning Kim Dan and even Joo Jaekyung. (chapter 35) As a rather selfish person, Heesung would see no problem in such a passive attitude. It is because Potato is bringing him happiness. But what about the doctor’s suffering? No one is suspecting about the physical therapist’s suffering: the rejection from Joo Jaekyung and the imminent death of his grandma. In verity, this passivity helps him to lie low and keep his relationship with Potato a secret.

This image. (chapter 45) reminded me of Potato’s nightmare. (chapter 25) The latter had been repressing his homosexuality. I see some parallels between the two characters. Joo Jaekyung ‘s sexual orientation was strongly connected to his career. He could have sex with men, as it was his way to chase away bad luck. Thus I come to the following conclusion: the relationship between doc Dan and Joo Jaekyung can only improve, when Potato interacts with them. It will push him to accept his feelings for doc Dan. While the champion was jealous of him in the past (chapter 26), I feel like the chow-chow could become a great source of comfort for Kim Dan and also for the boss of Team Black, just like he did it with Heesung. How so? It is because he stands for courage and strength. Moreover, the moment the owner of Black Team knows about the relationship between Heesung and Potato, he won’t longer feel threatened by them. He needs to discover the existence of friendship. Besides, since Kim Dan sees the maknae as a puppy dog, (chapter 29) and the star knows this, he could ask the youngest member to guard his physical therapist, similar to this scene: (chapter 31) He needs to ensure that the physical therapist is not snatched away by Mr. Choi Gilseok. At the same time, I feel like Kim Dan has a good influence on the chow-chow, for thanks to doc Dan, Potato could receive more recognition from his idol. The star entrusted his Black card to Potato, when he gave him his first task (chapter 24). Then he accepted the request from Doc Dan and announced to Potato that they would be sparring together from now on. (chapter 26). Finally, he was able to go to the States. (chapter 36) It was, as if the doctor’s presence had activated Yoon-Gu’s qualities from the Sardonyx and Red Spinel: lucky charm and communication. Note that in the States, Potato and Oh Daehyun made sure to deliver the incident with the drugged beverage to the coach and manager. (chapter 40) And now it’s time to examine Heesung’s gemstones: Diamond and Sapphire.

2. Saturn and Heesung

2. 1. The cursed diamond

Diamonds, revered for their exquisite beauty and enduring allure, stand as the epitome of elegance and sophistication in the realm of gemstones. Thus they are called King gems. Composed of pure carbon atoms arranged in a crystalline structure, diamonds are renowned for their exceptional hardness, making them the hardest naturally occurring substance on Earth. Therefore I consider them as a symbol for strength and resilience. Due to these qualities, diamonds also hold practical significance in various industrial applications, prized for their exceptional hardness and thermal conductivity. From cutting tools and abrasives to high-tech electronics and medical equipment, diamonds play a vital role in a diverse range of industries, showcasing their versatility and enduring value. This description made me think of the actor’s gifts (chapter 31), then the hospital and halmoni: (chapter 30) Because Choi Gilseok is connected to F Pharmaceuticals (chapter 48), I have the feeling that the actor could also be linked to that company or another huge company.

Beyond their remarkable physical properties, diamonds hold profound symbolic significance, often associated with love, purity, and eternal commitment. As timeless symbols of romance and devotion, diamonds have long been cherished as tokens of affection and expressions of enduring love. Their dazzling brilliance and clarity mirror the radiant beauty of true love, capturing the essence of cherished relationships and unforgettable moments. This explicates why Heesung is advocating the notion of soulmate. The latter stands for eternity like diamond. (chapter 33) In this scene, we could see a glimpse of his diamond nature. I don’t think, it was random that in that evening, he drank a martini, as the form of a martini glass is similar to a diamond’s. (chapter 33)

Throughout history, diamonds have been celebrated for their rarity and unmatched brilliance, adorning crowns, jewelry, and ceremonial regalia of royalty and nobility. In ancient civilizations, diamonds were revered not only for their aesthetic beauty but also for their purported mystical and healing properties. Believed to possess the power to ward off negative energy and enhance spiritual well-being, diamonds were often worn as protective talismans and amulets.

According to this quote and other sources, diamond can increase negative features. Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why the MMA fighter became so deceptive, possessive, selfish (chapter 33), aggressive (chapter 34) and even menacing, when it came to the actor. (chapter 34) Deep down, the champion could sense the negative effect the King gem had on him. No wonder why he desired to keep his distance from the actor. (chapter 30) At the same time, we shouldn’t forget that the pearl is described as the Queen gem next to King gem. So these titles imply a certain rivalry.

Additionally, we would have an explanation why the actor was cursed in his love life. (chapter 31) No one had been able to perceive his true nature. By meeting the doctor, the actor came to meet the most selfless and gentle creature. (chapter 30) the latter treated him like a human. He could sense that his offer was not motivated by greed or admiration, for he didn’t know him that well. He was just an uncut diamond. And how is the god Saturn alias Kin Dan connected to the diamond Heesung?

It’s because on Saturn, it literally rains diamonds. Yet, contrary to the Earth, diamonds on Saturn are liquified due to the pressure and heat from the planet. In other words, Saturn’s weather creates these precious stones. This discovery made me realize the role of Kim Dan in Heesung’s life. He is the one helping the actor to become a true diamond! The darkness sensed from Potato comes definitely from his environment. I would even add, doc Dan brings light and life enrichment into his life. (Chapter 30) This panel reminded me of a rain of diamonds. Their encounter was magical making him realize how different Kim Dan is from anyone he had ever met. Furthermore, the physical therapist made him feel different, as he pushed him to discover his true nature. Hence I believe that we should see this courting from Heesung in a different light as well. (chapter 31) Though he was not entirely honest to Kim Dan and to himself, his generosity towards the physical therapist was still genuine. In other words, the doctor is responsible for the actor’s change. What caught my attention is that the last gift at the gym were flowers, a sign that he was trying to convey his feelings differently. He was definitely more humble. Under this new aspect, it becomes comprehensible why the actor decided to hide his presence in the penthouse and still to confess his love in the café later. He could perceive the doctor’s innocence. He never saw him as a prostitute. His attachment to Kim Dan was stronger to the point that he chose to help the physical therapist in the end. (chapter 35) However, the rejection from Kim Dan had a negative effect, in the sense that the comedian decided not to help any longer. (chapter 35) His selfishness came back to the surface. As you can see, for me, Saturn lets Heesung’s diamond heart shine. Through him, he could experience what true care and dedication is. Furthermore, he was encouraged to become more proactive. Thus he ended up challenging the athlete directly. (chapter 34) I had portrayed the actor as immature, deceptive and selfish in the past. This explains why after their separation, the comedian reverted to his old habits by badmouthing the champion. He chose to hide his relationship from others. His attempt was to obtain the Chow chow’s affection. But I doubt that the artist came to forget the angel. In fact, I believe that he must have felt gratitude towards doc Dan, because thanks to him, he could meet his soulmate and find a certain happiness! Yes… the famous bumping and the confession under the tent. That’s the reason why I think, Heesung will come to help the doctor, when the latter is facing adversities. He needs to confirm his earlier statement: (chapter 31) Since Potato and Heesung view both doc Dan as an angel, their mission should be to protect their lucky charm. And that’s how next to his soulmate, he will be able to shine as a hero… He would no longer use dirty tricks to achieve his goal. I would say, he would become responsible for Potato and Kim Dan in the end. And this brings me to the second April birthstone: Sapphire.

2. 2. Sapphire and karma

Sapphire, with its rich history and profound symbolism, holds a revered place among gemstones, revered for its celestial beauty and spiritual significance. Throughout the ages, sapphire has been associated with divine qualities and revered as a symbol of heavenly blessings.

In Hindu mythology, the sapphire holds particular significance as it is believed to adorn the head of Shani Dev, the deity associated with the planet Saturn.

As a protector and guardian, Shani Dev is often depicted wearing a sapphire on his head, symbolizing wisdom, truth, and spiritual enlightenment. The sapphire’s association with Shani Dev underscores its role as a guiding light in the journey towards self-discovery and inner peace. I have to admit that I was not familiar with this religion and its legends, @rantofalifetime was the one mentioning it to me.

Born from the union of Lord Surya, the radiant Sun god, and his first wife, Sandhya, Shani Dev’s origins are shrouded in mystery and intrigue. Some versions of the myth suggest that Shani Dev is the son of Lord Surya and Sandhya, while others propose that he is the offspring of Chhaya, Lord Surya’s second wife.

The decision for Lord Surya to take a second wife, Chhaya, arose from Sandhya’s inability to endure his intense radiance. Fearing for her well-being and seeking solace in her own spiritual journey, Sandhya created a shadow of herself, Chhaya, to stand in her place as Lord Surya’s companion. Thus, Chhaya became the mother of Shani Dev, embodying the essence of shadows and secrets amidst the celestial splendor.

Shani Dev’s upbringing under the care of Chhaya was marked by neglect and mistreatment from Lord Surya and his stepfamily. Despite the challenges, Chhaya’s unwavering love and guidance nurtured Shani Dev’s character and resilience, shaping him into the enigmatic deity associated with the planet Saturn.

The relationship between Shani Dev and his father, Lord Surya, was fraught with skepticism and suspicion. Lord Surya’s doubts about Shani Dev’s paternity cast a shadow of uncertainty over their bond, triggering significant events in Hindu mythology. Shani Dev’s piercing gaze, symbolic of his karmic nature and impartial judgment, caused Lord Surya to turn black and lose his radiance, reflecting the intricate interplay of fate and familial dynamics.

Amidst the celestial upheaval, the presence of Sapphire, a celestial embodiment of karmic destiny and cosmic justice, looms large. Sapphire, synonymous with Saturn, embodies the relentless pursuit of truth and the inevitability of consequences. Shani Dev’s association with Sapphire underscores his role as the arbiter of karma, delivering both rewards for virtuous deeds and dispensing justice for transgressions. In other words, Shani Dev should be perceived as “lord of Karma”. And this description reminded me of Kim Dan, who made Choi Gilseok and Heo Manwook lose their money with their dirty and cheap trick. (chapter 46) It was their karma. But it is the same for the famous MMA fighter. The latter threatened the doctor that he could fire him, (chapter 45) and shortly after the physical therapist was offered a new job opportunity. (chapter 48) Thus I deduce that the moment Kim Dan gets the support and protection from Heesung, the former could indeed become the infamous “lord of karma”. So far, Kim Dan has not been even thinking that he could press charges against Kim Miseon. (chapter 48) The reason is that he views himself as powerless. But like I had already announced, Heesung is a trickster himself, therefore he can perceive the deceptive nature of humans. This corrupt doctor could get into trouble because of the actor.

Under this new light, it makes sense why the halmoni suffered, when she was separated from her grandson. She might have struggled financially, but she was happy, when they were together. Her grandson represented her source of happiness. (chapter 48) Kim Dan as Shani Dev was pushing away evil spirits, but at his own expense. Moreover, this signify that the alliance between Heesung and Kim Dan will bring bad luck to the schemers… as Heesung is the sapphire giving power to Kim Dan. Furthermore, the myth of Shani Dev made me realize why there is no “family” and love in the penthouse. Kim Dan needs to receive the support from Potato and Heesung, because their assistance would boost his self-confidence. Since the maknae represents courage and strength, I believe that his influence will rub off on the comedian too. But because Shani Dev symbolizes karmic justice, people came to view him as a god of misfortune.

This is no coincidence that the champion became a victim of a scheme shortly after the actor’s visit. Interesting is that his visit was connected to blue too. (chapter 34) The actor’s presence turned Kim Dan into a lord of karma. I could also use this scene as illustration as well. (chapter 31) It was not his right to intervene in the doctor’s business. The protagonist is actually a free-lancer. Hence he should be the one to select his clients. This shows that as long as the athlete doesn’t consider the comedian as a friend and supporter, he will never achieve his goal. He needs to value human relationships and see people as precious gems and not everyone as a rival and source of danger. On the other hand, I would like my avid readers to keep in mind that Joo JAekyung still remained silent, when he discovered that the comedian had tricked him. (chapter 33) Why? We have different possible interpretations. It was either to avoid a scandal, or out of a certain loyalty or maybe he didn’t want to bring trouble to the manager. The latter would have been suspected. Anyway, Joo Jaekyung stands for loyalty. So he embodies similar notions than the diamond: commitment and everlasting relationship (his hyungs).

But let’s return our attention to Sapphire and its other virtues. Beyond its mythological associations, sapphire has long been cherished for its symbolic attributes and healing properties. Revered as a guardian of innocence and a promoter of good health, sapphire is believed to bring gifts of fulfillment, joy, and prosperity to those who wear it. Here, we have an explanation why he was so moved by Potato’s speech: purity and innocence. (chapter 35) In ancient times, travelers would often wear sapphire as a talisman for protection against illness and misfortune, seeking its benevolent energies to guide them on their journeys. The problem is that he was not present in the States, hence there is no ambiguity that if he came to hear about this incident, he would resent the athlete. (chapter 37) On the other hand, this description about Sapphire displays another similarity between the second leads. Both Heesung and Potato are associated with lucky charms and protection.

As a preserver of chastity and a symbol of inner peace, sapphire holds a special place in the hearts of those who seek clarity and spiritual enlightenment which reminded me of Kim Dan’s second gemstone: This would explain why Heesung felt some affinities towards doc Dan. Its serene blue hues evoke feelings of tranquility and serenity, serving as a reminder of the boundless beauty of the heavens above. Yes, through Heesung and Kim Dan, the champion is forced to face his own fears and anxieties, he is pushed to meditate and develop new strategies. (chapter 48) That’s the reason why I am more than ever convinced that the cheap trick played by Choi Gilseok will backfire on them. How so? The champion is not paying attention to Kim Dan, but to the other director. Moreover, keep in mind that Saturn, Shani Dev, is the lord of karma. Finally, we have a blue night… similar to the color of Sapphire

Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why Heesung and Potato could share their thoughts and emotions next to the blue table. The latter was encouraging them to clear their mind and heart and to move on. 8chapter 35) Furthermore, the table is the symbol of the quote “sharing is caring”!

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: 🐹Hamster’s Soulful Conquest 💪 of the Ring 💍

Though the title is referring to Kim Dan, my focus will be on the interactions between the doctor, Joo Jaekyung and Team Black. I implied the gym and its members with the expression “Ring”. The latter has the following definitions:

Furthermore, in Thesaurus, the ring is described like this: “group participating together”. Thus it has for synonyms “camp”, “clan” and “organization”. (chapter 22) It shows that ring does not necessarily possess a negative connotation. To conclude, ring is a reference to marriage (Kim Dan will become the champion’s official partner), to the MMA arena, to Team Black, but also to Mafia. We had an allusion to criminality during the sparring (chapter 26) and when the champion discovered the loan shark and his minions on the verge of raping Kim Dan. (chapter 18) The doctor is unaware of this, but one of his purposes in the champion’s life is to clean the scene, MFC and its corruption. On the other hand, the illustration contains many pictures of the two main leads having sex.  Why? It is because the characters are acting like fighters. At bottom left, the doctor’s embrace resembles a lot to the one he used during the sparring (see the image in the middle). Their gestures are sudden and quite abrupt, which contrasts to the image on the right bottom. The kiss from the doctor holding Joo Jaekyung’s face represents the exception from all the selected panels. This shows that this Summer Night’s Dream indicates a huge transition in the sex sessions. But let’s return our attention to the images illustrating roughness. Right from the start I detected a strong connection between fighting and sex. [For more read Precious Punk and Wimp] Joo Jaekyung would treat in bed his sex partners as challengers. This signifies that he saw the intercourse as power struggle. But wait… Since the athlete considered sexuality as a surrogate fighting unconsciously, it signifies that the champion came to develop rules in bed, as MMA fighting is strongly regulated.

1. The World in the Ring

Here, I utilized this document as basis for my summary of the regulations :

  1. A match is presented as a challenge (chapter 14) (chapter 36)
  2. The fighters are put in different categories based on their weight. Hence their diet is strongly regulated, just like their medication. (chapter 29)
  3. The match is limited in time (maximum 5 rounds with a duration of 5; between each round one minute break)
  4. The intervention of a third person is forbidden, except the referee. (chapter 15) This means that if the fighter is on his own. He can not rely on others. If he is not able to return without the assistance of spectators or his seconds, he is declared as defeated. So we could say that any interruption is condemned, as it is ruining the flow of the fight.
  5. Each boxer is forced to wear a mouthpiece. (chapter 15) Funny is that conversation is permitted, yet mouth gear hinders the fighters to talk. Should they remove it constantly, the referee can judge it as a violation (“Timidity”), for the fighters can not fight, as long as they don’t wear the mouthpiece. This signifies that the sportsmen are encouraged to express their thoughts through the hands. (chapter 15)
  6. The obligation of wearing hand wraps. This signifies that the fighter’s sense of touch is limited.
  7. Their clothing is also strongly supervised: Mixed martial artists have to be shirtless and barefoot and only wear a trunk. Male mixed martial artists MMA fighters need to wear the appropriate groin protection as well.
  8. Certain gestures are also forbidden, like for example strikes to the spine or the back of the head; Fingers outstretched toward an opponent’s face/eyes; Groin attacks of any kind; timidity (avoiding contact, or consistently dropping the mouthpiece, or faking an injury)
  9. The fighters are getting paid for their show. In case of a victory, their fees increase. (chapter 41) To conclude, while MMA fighting is a work, it is strongly intertwined with pleasure and entertainment. Their fight is witnessed by spectators in the arena or on TV. (chapter 41) That’s the reason why Mixed Martial fighters are called artists, a synonym for actor.

As you can imagine, the moment I listed these elements, I made new discoveries concerning Joo Jaekyung’s sexual behavior.

2. The champion’s sexual habits

First, I deduced that the champion was counting coitus as a round (chapter 12). The absence of kisses and caresses can be explained with the presence of mouthpiece and hand wraps in the ring. Moreover, in the arena, there is no warning up, therefore we have the explanation why the champion never included foreplay. On the other hand, the fellatio was used as the symbol for submission. The rival was always brought to his knees. (Chapter 6) (chapter 39) I would even add that the opponent’s challenge was to overcome the long intercourse. I doubt that he gave his past partners a break while having sex. (chapter 39) At the same time, it explains why the champion didn’t take the partner’s pleasure into consideration. It was a battle in bed, which was led by the protagonist. The latter was not only acting as MMA, but also as arbiter and MFC matchmaker. With his money, he could determine the time, the location and the duration.

And the moment the doctor entered his life, the latter changed, as he represented an interruption of his rituals. I would like to outline that all the previous sex partners had targeted him due to his status: (chapter 5) Their gestures were seductive, a sign that they were not fearing the champion. The challenge was here the difference of weight. On the other hand, by approaching Joo Jaekyung, they looked confident about their skills. That’s the reason why he would have sex with them, until they passed out. (chapter 33) He was testing their stamina and as such he desired to demonstrate his superiority. He had to make them KO in bed. However, the green-haired uke represented an exception, because he managed not to pass out. That’s how he became the athlete’s regular partner. (chapter 2) This means that Joo Jaekyung failed to defeat this competitor in bed. This explicates why the “goblin” came to look down on the star. In fact, he realized that he had the upper hand. (chapter 42) That’s the reason why he no longer put any effort in this relationship. There was a certain balance, but it was based on money. That’s how it dawned on me why Mingwa included this memory in the champion’s narration: (chapter 2) I have to admit that this picture has always bothered me, because we can see that Joo Jaekyung was facing his bed partner. Yet we know that his favorite position was the doggy style.  (chapter 1) (chapter 4) (chapter 8) (chapter 12)  (chapter 34) (chapter 36) (chapter 39). As Jinx-philes could observe, till the night in the States, the champion privileged to have sex from behind. How do we explain the difference and when did this change occur? (chapter 2) Here, it is important to pay attention to details. The corners of his mouth are expressing displeasure and annoyance. I had already stated in the past that the champion had disliked his reflection in the partner’s gaze. The mouth is exposing that the champion was not satisfied with this intercourse. And this brings me to the following remark. When the champion revealed his secret to Kim Dan, he pointed out that he needed to feel pleasure. (chapter 2) The champion’s ecstasy served as a measurement to view himself as victorious. This statement implies that he was not only the fighter, but also the arbiter. This corroborates my previous statement. During sex, he was the fighter and the referee. He acted as the MFC matchmaker.

Consequently, I come to the following conclusion: the green-haired uke was the trigger for the switch of position. (chapter 2) I would like to underline the huge distance between Joo Jaekyung and the faceless partner. It shows not only the huge gap between them, but also the absence of kisses. Under this new light, it becomes understandable why the star called the goblin a prostitute, for the latter never kissed him. By selecting the doggy style, the champion was able to reaffirm his superiority to the goblin. That’s the subterfuge Joo Jaekyung created to run away from reality: he was dependent on the green-haired uke. And now, you comprehend why the Webtoonist created a face-off between Kim Dan and the green-haired man. (chapter 43) In my opinion, during that night (chapter 2), Joo Jaekyung must have perceived the disdain and mockery from the uke’s gaze and switched the position. (chapter 1) That’s how he adopted the doggy style. The latter was questioning his belief and as such his masculinity. (chapter 2) The goblin might have not voiced his thoughts to the celebrity before, but Joo Jaekyung could perceive his soul through the gaze and facial expressions. Hence the star’s domination was quite superficial. In fact, as time passed on, the athlete could only get bored of the goblin. (chapter 42) It is because there was no challenge. The guy was accustomed to the champion’s roughness. Hence he never feared the star. He could only judge him as weak. Because Joo Jaekyung was missing the thrill, he came to look for the “wimp”! On the one hand, the latter would treat him with respect(chapter 1), on the other hand, he would cry and tremble in his presence. Then right after the session, he left the room in a hurry.  (chapter 1) That’s how I realized why during that night, the champion felt the need to call Kim Dan. (chapter 1) It is because the “hamster” had not only feared him (chapter 1), but also challenged him. (chapter 1) He had grabbed his anaconda!! But this represents a breach of rules in MMA! That’s how I realized that the doctor’s action pushed the fighter to violate many of his own rules: interruption of the flow! (chapter 1) The moment he called the physical therapist and the latter accepted his request, it was clear that he would ditch the goblin! Thus I see it as his karma, when he got interrupted in chapter 20: (chapter 21) Then after facing Heesung, he stopped the intercourse too,  (chapter 35) indicating that little by little, the champion’s mind-set was changing. At the same time, it exposes his hypocrisy. But why is he forced to accept the change of flow? It is because life is trying to teach the champion that he is not god, he is not the owner of time. This explicates why the star couldn’t determine the start of their “Wedding Night”, the doctor’s suggestion represented a new challenge. (chapter 3) He was defying the champion’s authority. (chapter 3) Despite his fear, the hamster wouldn’t become submissive like the others. While the green-haired uke faked submission and the others got defeated by KO, Kim Dan remained true to himself. He embodies honesty and modesty, the opposite values of the “goblin”.

And this remark brings me to reveal the second violation of the champion’s rules: he didn’t fuck the doctor, until the latter passed out. They both fell asleep together. (chapter 4) That’s the reason why the two main leads were sleeping under the cover. This explicates why he selected the doctor as his definitive partner. I also discovered another infringement during the “Wedding Night”: the champion refused to wear any protection during sex. (chapter 2) Let’s not forget that during a match, they are supposed wear a sex gear. Interesting is that he grabbed the doctor by the hair (chapter 4). It is important, as it represents a real transgression of MMA rules indicating how powerful the doctor was. The champion needed to break rules in order to get him. Funny is that he thought that after such a long night, he had been able to submit the cute hamster, but he was totally wrong. The latter chose to ignore him. (chapter 5) It was, as if he was hiding from him. What caught my attention is that while he tried to get in touch with the physical therapist, he called MFC Match Manager at some point. Why? I believe that he had planned that after his huge success to organize another match very soon. As you can see, the intervention of Saturn, the god of time, taught the champion through the hard way, he was no real MFC Matchmaker. By refusing to answer his calls, Kim Dan was the one determining the time. (chapter 6) Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why the athlete offered this deal to the physical therapist: (chapter 6) He was trying to regain the upper hand in their relationship. He wished to keep his position as the owner of time. But the problem is that despite this contract, he wasn’t able to control Kim Dan. The latter chose to approach Kim Changmin  (chapter 7), while he kept his distance from the champion. This scene made him realize that he was still powerless. (chapter 7) Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why in the States, the goddess Mingwa chose to send the doctor to his room much earlier. Both protagonists were fighting against each other concerning time. (Chapter 39) Hence I come to the conclusion that Kim Dan’s role in the champion’s life is to teach the champion that he doesn’t own time. The reason behind this lesson is simple. It is to show him how pointless it is to race against time. (chapter 29)

And this observation led me to recognize another pattern. Observe that each intercourse with Kim Dan was connected to thrill and test. Kim Dan was always put in front of a challenge. We have for example the sex toy (chapter 12) or having sex in front of a mirror (chapter 20) or anal masturbation in a car (chapter 32) I could mention other defies linked to sexuality, having sex without getting noticed, either in the shower room (chapter 8) or during a phone call (chapter 24). Then we have this bet concerning the doctor’s sensitivity. (chapter 29), thus the champion tried an experiment: (chapter 29) Furthermore, notice that each time they had sex, the doctor was pressured to have sex with the champion. Kim Dan felt that he could never refuse. (chapter 12) On the other hand, the athlete always met some resistance (chapter 27) Kim Dan would never agree to the champion’s requests immediately. They would fight about the time, location and position. Furthermore, note that Kim Dan went so far to punch the protagonist: (chapter 7) This could only increase the athlete’s interest and obsession for the physical therapist. Although he was getting paid, the latter would never admit submission. He thought, he had achieved his goal in that scene (chapter 11), yet the reality taught him a tough lesson. He got to hear something terrible:  (chapter 12) With his words, he was telling the sportsman that he was a terrible lover. He denied any admiration for him. And since sex is a synonym for wrestling in Joo Jaekyung’s eyes, doc Dan’s declaration signified that his title as champion was questioned. Though the champion came to enjoy their intercourse (chapter 12), it was short-lived, as the doctor fainted after one round. (chapter 12) Through this examination, Manhwaphiles can grasp that at no moment the champion could control Kim Dan. Though he was supposed to be treated as a sex doll, the physical therapist never acted as one. Why? It is because he had a mind on his own. In other words, neither his mind nor his heart were focused on the celebrity. He already had a goddess: his halmoni. He literally worshipped her. But there’s more to it.

The doctor had the impression that he could never refuse these defies. First, it was related to money, for the latter implies a consent. But note that as time passed on, money became more and more irrelevant, especially since the champion paid the halmoni’s bills. That’s how I realized why consent only appeared so late in Jinx, though it plays a vital role in their relationship. This notion appeared for the first time, when the champion proposed to spare with Kim Dan. (chapter 26) Observe how the doctor reacted after the sparring took place. . (chapter 27) He rejected the suggestion from the champion. As Jinx-philes can detect, the sparring affected their relationship. However, the notion of consent represented more an exception than a habit. Thus I consider the scene in chapter 44 as a real turning point in their relationship.  (chapter 44) Why? It is because this sex session will have an impact in their work, MMA. During that night, they became real fuck buddies. Sex was not related to work and fighting. But why did the notion come to the surface for the sparring? It is because MMA fight consists of challenges, which implies consent. Striking is that so far the champion never rejected a challenge. Yes, Joo Jaekyung was put in the same situation than Kim Dan in the end, but the one putting under pressure was the MFC Matchmaker and naturally the agent from Entertainment agency. Don’t forget that both are earning money thanks to events. And how did the champion got convinced by them? “You think, you can do it?” With their words, they doubted his talents  (chapter 36) or questioned his title: (chapter 36) The protagonist has the impression that his masculinity and strength were questioned. Hence he could not refuse.This explains why he was in such a bad mood and looked unhappy. (chapter 41) He is treated like a doll, but he is not realizing the manipulation. How can he, when Park Namwook is not detecting it either? Under this new light, Jinx-philes can grasp the real root of the argument in the car. (chapter 42) There, the doctor tried to control the champion’s time, as he suggested him not to go to the training. No wonder why Joo Jaekyung reacted that way. On the other hand, the athlete replied with a defy. Thus I deduce that at some point, the doctor will react to these words. As you can see, the champion needs to learn to say NO to them. That’s the reason why I started suspecting that in episode 5, Joo Jaekyung might have planned a match, as he felt invincible thanks to Kim Dan. (chapter 5) But he had to back out. And now, you comprehend why the MFC Matchmaker and the other accomplices had an interest to manipulate the fights. They were sensing that the athlete was escaping their control. Besides, someone has been targeting him out of resent.

What is the other reason why his relationship with the hamster was so challenging? It is because the champion had to conquer the doctor’s body. The latter was living like a ghost. That’s the reason why he started paying more and more attention to Kim Dan’s physical reactions. He recognized that he needed to procure pleasure to his partner, if he wanted to keep him by his side. (chapter 12) The reason for this change of mentality is that the doctor feared him. (chapter 12) And because the doctor never reacted the way the champion expected it, the latter was forced to infringe more and more MMA rules, like this one (grabbing the groins is forbidden). To conclude, the doctor is there to teach the champion to distinguish between love and fighting. This explicates why the physical therapist embodies violation of MMA rules. We have the perfect example in this scene: (chapter 25) Potato made a mistake which could have made the doctor unconscious. That way, he can expose the corruption within MFC and its implication with the mob. That’s the reason why I am more than ever convinced that Kim Dan is destined to become a MMA fighter in the end. Why? It is because he is the champion’s reflection. The moment Joo Jaekyung is no longer the fighter in the ring, but the spectator or assistant, he is forced to witness how his loved one is risking his life. So far, he never showed any interest in the fights of other members. He needs to understand why Doc Dan would advise him not to fight. And this brings me to the next remark: Kim Dan is a strong believer, like we could observe it in this scene. (chapter 40) This explicates why he was willing to risk his life for his sick grandmother.

Hence I am more and more convinced that the doctor will take risks for his loved one again, and this means that he will enter the ring. And now, it becomes comprehensible why the doctor had to experience pain and fear during the sex sessions in the beginning. He was encouraged to overcome his anxieties and to becomes stronger and resilient. He was not realizing that he was receiving a special training from the champion. Yes, he was receiving an initiation to MMA fighting. No wonder that the physical therapist’s condition improved with time: (chapter 36)

3. Kisses and caresses in Jinx

Striking is that the sex session in chapter 44 started with the doctor’s kisses and caresses. (chapter 44) His gestures represent a transgression of MMA rules, as he had stretched his fingers towards the main lead’s face. (chapter 44) By taking the initiative, the physical therapist is teaching his “mentor” how to express love. Interesting is that during that scene, the athlete remained passive. It displays his consent and trust towards the doctor. He knows that the latter won’t hurt him. That’s how I realized that the kisses are strongly connected to consent. Let’s not forget that when Joo Jaekyung smooched the hamster for the first time, he took him by surprise. Because the latter felt uncomfortable, he made the following request: (chapter 15) This request insinuated consent. Then when the doctor smooched the champion’s ear, the latter objected to it. (chapter 44) Hence the physical therapist stopped. Consequently, I come to the deduction that the more they will kiss, the closer and the more respectful the protagonists will become, for the kiss symbolizes consent.

First, the kiss was out of necessity. (chapter 14) Then it was out of desire (chapter 24) and out of excitement and attraction. (chapter 27) However, I noticed that it is linked to their position. They face each other. In chapter 15, Kim Dan was turned around, hence they were no longer having sex from behind. (chapter 15) In chapter 24, first it was from behind, but then it changed, as the star desired to see the hamster‘s erected phallus. (chapter 24) He wanted to make sure that the doctor would enjoy this break. Yet, what caught my attention is that in chapter 39, Kim Dan initiated the kisses and embraces, because this is what he likes. (chapter 39) Here, the athlete was caught by surprise, and protested, but he got silenced very quickly. (chapter 39) Finally, so far, it was not a ritual, hence we only had smooches in chapter 14, 24, 28 and 39. This signifies that Kim Dan is the one who will introduce kisses and embraces as rituals. Moreover, if someone were to kiss one of the protagonists, the other would view this gesture as a crime against his partner.

Another detail caught my attention: the doctor started touching the champion’s neck in the hotel room. However, you already know that in MMA, strikes behind the head or on the spine are forbidden. (chapter 31) That’s how I recognized the huge importance of this scene: (chapter 32) Joo Jaekyung entrusted his neck to the doctor. The latter stroke it for a long time. And now, you comprehend the initial hesitation from Joo Jaekyung in the hotel room: (chapter 39) He was not used to be touched there (face and neck) during sex! During that night, he discovered that he could entrust his most vulnerable points to Kim Dan.  (chapter 39) Therefore it becomes comprehensible why in the penthouse, he allowed his lover to approach his fingers towards his face. (chapter 44) He even accepted his hands on his back.  (chapter 44) He felt safe. This explicates why he could fall asleep so easily.

4. Kim Dan’s conquest of the champion’s heart

Funny is that while the champion was training to tame Kim Dan, he never realized that he was targeting his heart. And the moment the doctor admitted pleasure during the intercourse (chapter 39), Joo Jaekyung had finally achieved his goal: he had become the winner. He was now the owner of the doctor’s heart (chapter 39). On the other hand, since the doctor was under the influence of the drug, the champion couldn’t take the confession seriously. It is important that the champion doesn’t recognize the doctor’s feelings right away, for he needs to feel insecure. That way, he is pushed to change his behavior, to become more proactive and protective of Kim Dan. Hence I consider this Summer Night (chapter 44) as the positive reflection from the sex session in the living room: (chapter 34) Yes, the meeting with the artist was a challenge, he was showing to Heesung that if he tried to take away his “fighter”, he would have to fight for real. And what did the actor do during that night? He ran away, he refused to take the defy. This position (chapter 44) contrasts so much to this one: (chapter 34) closeness, knowledge, sincerity and warmth versus distance, ignorance, artificiality and coldness. The doctor had a mouthpiece, hence we should consider him as a fighter. It shows that the champion was exposing his philosophy about sex to Heesung. He was not allowed to meddle in his “battle” with Kim Dan. During that night, the star was the MFC matchmaker, the referee and the fighter! He was also the owner of the time. This represents the best illustration of his past sexual habits. And now, you comprehend why shortly after he got to lose everything with this article. (chapter 35) The gods were punishing him for not respecting the physical therapist.

Another divergence is that Kim Dan in episode 44 was the one who selected the place of their intercourse: the landlord’s bedroom. (chapter 44), though the doctor had not sex in mind at all. He brought him there to rest. However, the presence of fighting has not vanished totally in episode 44: (chapter 44). Joo Jaekyung still provoked his lover (chapter 44), but the latter was able to reject his defy by asking a question. One might think that he did that out of habit. On the other hand, I believe that Joo Jaekyung doesn’t know his partner that well, hence he is bothered. He can never predict his actions and decisions. He was definitely worried about his recent change of behavior too. Moreover, note that Kim Dan was the one leading the intercourse, for he determined the time flow: (Chapter 44) (chapter 44) It shows that the power is shifting, Kim Dan is slwoly getting the upper hand in their relationship. He can control time and place.

And now, it is time to show you another relevant reflection: (chapter 29) The celebrity refused to have sex every day, for he considered it as work. Why? It is because he is associating it with fighting. This is what he had in his mind: (chapter 36) But their last sex session felt so comfortable and natural that Joo Jaekyung didn’t have to make many rounds. He already fell asleep around one round. (chapter 44) This means that the connection between sex and fighting is vanishing. The sportsman can actually realize that sex is leisure and resting. He had made such a suggestion in the past (chapter 27) But he got rejected by Kim Dan back then, because the physical therapist considered sexuality as shameful. As you can see, the doctor’s actions are changing the champion’s perception of sex. It is no longer fighting, but resting. On the other hand, the doctor can seize the occasion to express his love through his caresses and kisses. At the same time, he could use it as a treatment for his insomnia.

As you can see, I am sensing that the protagonists will come to a new agreement. But by cutting off the connection between fighting and sex, Kim Dan is actually removing the champion’s belief about his jinx. In my eyes, Kim Dan will come to replace fighting in the long run. Only through that way, the champion can stop living as an workaholic. His obsession for MMA is understandable, for he feels terribly lonely. It becomes clear that Joo Jaekyung always wished to have a confident. This is perceptible, as he always talked, while he was having sex with Kim Dan. (chapter 4) (chapter 12) He asked questions, though his interrogations contained the answers. This shows his poor communication skills. On the other hand, as time passed on, he started opening up. He sought his closeness, but in the beginning, he failed terribly due to his prejudices and lack of understanding. (chapter 10)

Moreover, it is important to know that heart has for synonyms courage, mind and soul!! The moment the champion owned the hamster’s heart, the latter was constantly thinking of the champion. (chapter 42) (chapter 42) Interesting is that the champion was also thinking a lot about the main lead, as the latter was worried by his exhaustion and his lack of appetite. (chapter 44) By occupying his mind, Kim Dan is winning his heart. He is reminding him of the fragility of life, but also of true courage due to his humbleness and selflessness. Hence it becomes comprehensible why I stated that the doctor would risk his life or reputation for Joo Jaekyung. He will appear as a true hero receiving the admiration from his loved one and members from Team Black. In my eyes, he will become the heart and soul of Team Black, while the champion is the face of the gym. Though the members are behaving like a family, I detected a lack of cohesion and a certain indifference. No one was missing Potato during the day of the birthday party (chapter 43), just like none of the coaches were wondering about the whereabouts of Kim Dan in the States. (chapter 40) It is important that he brings the members closer together, as there is an enemy in the shadow: the Mafia.

My final observation is the following: during this night, Joo Jaekyung got revived, hence his whole face was blushing  (chapter 44) See the contrast to the night on the couch: (chapter 29) Contrary to the past (chapter 4) Joo Jaekyung is not hiding his pleasure. He is moaning loudly, as he has his mouth wide open. It exposes once again the increasing trust in Kim Dan. He no longer mistrusts him, in his eyes, he is no longer a prostitute. That’s how the doctor won the champion’ s heart. Now, his heart is truly beating for the doctor. Little by little, the hamster is taming the wolf. The latter needs to recognize that by loving the doctor, he will become powerful.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: 🐍 Serpentine🎗 Harmony in Dan’s Dynamic

When my inquisitive readers contemplate the illustration for this analysis, they can detect the presence of a fragile balance between three people: Joo Jaekyung, Kim Dan and Team Black. The latter is represented by the snake. I selected beads for each group, because they imply movement and change. Naturally, the physical therapist is caught in the middle. It is because since episode 7 we have been witnessing a subtle fight between the captain of Team Black and the other sportsmen. But why?

1. Sharing and jealousy

First, it is related to the champion’s jealousy. (chapter 7) In the essay Lucky loser and jinxed winner (full version)” , I detected how Kim Dan affected the champion’s relationship with his members. For the first time, Joo Jaekyung shared the shower room with Oh Daehyun and the other fighters. (chapter 8) Secondly, in the analysis “Sharing is caring“, I elaborated how the champion had never had a family dinner, but thanks to the second main lead, Joo Jaekyung discovered home-made breakfasts and was encouraged to eat with the staff from Team Black. Note that till the birthday dinner in chapter 43, he never ate the same dishes than the coach and the fighters. (chapter 43) As a conclusion, the physical therapist embodies “sharing” which is strongly connected to eating. Furthermore, the symbol for giving is the hand which fits Heesung’s description about Kim Dan: “Magic Touch”. (chapter 31). It is important to recall that the artist came to discover the angel, for the latter offered his assistance unrequested. (chapter 30) As a conclusion, Joo Jaekyung is taught how to share through the doctor. This means that at some point, the champion will realize that he has to share the main lead too, if he wants to become truly happy. How so?

Like the quote above is indicating it, jealousy is not simply a negative emotion. In fact, this feeling serves as a reminder for the jealous person. The latter should improve their relationship.

Thus I deduce that on the one hand jealousy is strongly intertwined with modification and adjustment. The latter stands in opposition to routine and old habits. On the other hand, the condition for a positive change is that the person can identify this emotion and ponder on its causes and consequences. This signifies that the person has to be more rational and calm. Mingwa exposed it in chapter 35, when the athlete questioned his change of behavior and trick:  (chapter 35) This scene represents the first step of the athlete’s meditation. Interesting is that this self-reflection got interrupted by the text from the journalist. Consequently, the athlete’s old habits resurfaced. Thus the athlete began neglecting the doctor again. Additionally, identifying jealousy and its cause means that emotional intelligence is necessary. However, Joo Jaekyung possesses a low EI… yes, he really has the mind-set of a baby.

These are the signs of low Emotional Intelligence.

This list corresponds to the champion’s personality: his “jinx” exposes his pessimistic attitude. In these two panels, the beholder can view his poor emotional self-control (chapter 7), self-centeredness, poor social skills (chapter 43), low empathy, how he is blaming others. Thus I come to the conclusion that one of the doctor’s role is to encourage the celebrity to develop empathy, as the latter is necessary for a high EM. The other task is to let him experience mistakes and learn from them. Like mentioned in the previous essay, Joo Jaekyung is Mister Perfect and Kim Dan Mister Mistake. Through the mistakes, the athlete is experiencing the positive side of errors. This brings me naturally back to “sharing” which is also a synonym for compassion and love.

As you can see, jealousy is linked not only to love, but also to action and change. Therefore it is no coincidence that the champion felt the need to punch the sandbag, after Heesung expressed his desire to date Kim Dan. (chapter 34) He was presented as a hindrance to the artist’s happiness. (chapter 34)

2. The causes for the champion’s jealousy

But why is the champion so jealous and possessive of Kim Dan? It is related to his undetected low self-esteem and trust issues. Distrust is an important determinant in experiencing and expressing jealousy. This explicates why in the beginning of the story, the athlete was so rude to the doctor. (chapter 7) He didn’t know Kim Dan at all. Thus he utilized the contract as reminder (chapter 8), as he felt that he had no other tool to keep his partner by his side. In addition, in order to control his jealousy, he always employed the same method: SEX!! (chapter 34) Consequently, as long as Joo Jaekyung could not control his possessiveness and jealousy, he was shooting himself in the foot. Which corresponds to the metaphor with too much salt in the food. Mingwa gave us many examples for this situation. When the champion became jealous in episode 7, he forced the physical therapist to have sex with him. Thus his karma was to be perceived as a man obsessed with sex. Then, in episode 9, he provoked Kim Dan with the drink.  (chapter 9) It was, as if he wanted to steal the show from the physical therapist. His punishment was to take care of the physical therapist, but the latter never witnessed his caring side due to his high intoxication. When he challenged the comedian (chapter 34), he deceived the doctor, imposed his will on Kim Dan out of fear that the latter might not choose him. The result was that the doctor came to view himself as a tool for the athlete’s jinx again. Then at the hotel, he poured the coca cola on the physical therapist’s head (chapter 37) giving the impression that he was resenting Kim Dan the most. However, in reality, he was jealous of Oh Daehyun and Potato, for the latter were having a good time with his lover, while he was left alone in his bedroom. While they were happily laughing with Kim Dan, he was totally excluded. (chapter 37) He was envious that they were the source of Kim Dan’s happiness, whereas he was not. Finally, when the athlete confronted them, the doctor sided with them. (chapter 37) In other words, sharing happiness is triggering his jealousy.

3. Jealousy and happiness

Manhwaphiles can observe this phenomenon in episode 7 and 22. Note that the boxers were all in a good mood, when the doctor was treating Kim Changmin.  (chapter 7) The same happened, when Oh Daehyun expressed his envy at dinner: (chapter 22) Each time, the star put an end to this happy mood. In the break room, Joo Jaekyung threatened them, because he considered their suggestions as a threat. Their comments imply that he would have to share Kim Dan, if they came to the penthouse. It looks like the celebrity is in reality jealous of happy people. It was, as if he was going after “happiness and rest”. Therefore it is not surprising that he accepted the next fight. (chapter 41) He looks grumpy again. It shows that he is not truly enjoying his recent success. After the birthday party at the restaurant, the champion felt jealous again. (chapter 43) His gaze was betraying him. Though he was the star of the evening, the fighters didn’t invite him to the second round. Yet, he didn’t mind, until he heard them asking the physical therapist. But contrary to the past, episode 7 and 37, Joo Jaekyung acted more gently. (chapter 43) He didn’t vent his anger on the doctor, as he embraced him gently. Why? In my opinion, there exist different causes. One reason is the phone call and the long conversation. Another cause for this change of behavior is that the time spent with Kim Dan at his penthouse. Through the breakfasts and their days-off, the celebrity got to know Kim Dan better. The champion’s jokes (chapter 27) and smiles are an evidence that the protagonist is feeling more and more comfortable around Kim Dan. (chapter 41) Yet, he was still crossing his arms while talking to the physical therapist. This shows that he has not completely lowered his guard yet. Finally, Manhwaworms shouldn’t overlook the doctor’s drunken confession accompanied with kisses and embraces. (chapter 39) Consequently, I could observe that the athlete is gradually capable to manage his jealousy, the longer he is living with the main lead. Simultaneously, I believe that the recent transformation of the physical therapist (exhaustion, skipping dinners) incited Joo Jaekyung to observe his lover and meditate. (chapter 43) However, I would like to outline that in this scene, he didn’t feel jealous, as Kim Dan was excluded. Hence he had no reason to claim the doctor as his. As you can see, the star’s jealousy was the trigger to change his behavior in front of the members. Thus I come to the deduction that we were witnessing the positive aspect of “jealousy”. He was not questioning the doctor’s integrity and trust. Therefore it is no coincidence that contrary to episode 7, 9, 22 and 37, he didn’t look grumpy, when he stated that Doc Dan is coming with him. (chapter 43) He had almost a smile. Why? His words were revealing his intentions. Here, he wanted to make the members from Team Black jealous of him. Let’s not forget that his statement implied that he would have a good time with the physical therapist. However, his attempt failed, for the members expressed their surprise and happiness. (chapter 43) It was seen as a miracle that Joo Jaekyung was showing such a care for someone. Kim Changmin, as a representative of Team Black, was not at all envious, because they are used to sharing (dinner, dormitories, etc). The boxer felt that he just witnessed a wonder. It is important, because through this scene, we have an explanation for their passivity in the States. They thought that the athlete didn’t really care for Kim Dan. (chapter 40) The champion has always hidden his care for Kim Dan in front of Park Namwook and the others. Don’t forget that the athlete was even particularly rude towards the main figure before the match. (chapter 37) I could also include the scene with the new jacket. (chapter 36) When the sportsmen were all fighting against each other to give their new cloth to Kim Dan, the champion intervened by throwing his jacket to Kim Dan. He was not smiling at all. In fact, he gave the impression that Kim Dan was causing trouble. (chapter 36) At no moment, Oh Daehyun and the others could detect the main lead’s jealousy. That’s how it dawned on me why Kim Dan was not informed about the surprise birthday party. (chapter 43) He was as astonished as Joo Jaekyung. I deduce that they desired to protect him, in case the celebrity would react so negatively. (chapter 43) Since the athlete had been so impolite and rude towards the doctor in front of Oh Daehyun and the other members on so many occasions (7, 9, 11, 36, 37), they imagined that Joo Jaekyung was treating him the same way than them: if he was not rough, then he was indifferent. (chapter 22) When he announced to the staff that Kim Dan was cooking for him, his facial expression and words are indicating that this is no big deal! He was not smiling and voicing his admiration for doc Dan. He created the illusion that the physical therapist was just living at the penthouse for the celebrity’s comfort. It was to do his job and nothing more. But this was only partially true. That’s the reason why I come to the assumption that this miracle in episode 43 will change the dynamics at the gym. Kim Changmin, Oh Daehyun and the others know now that the celebrity not only cares for the doctor, but also has become his friend. Thus they could seek Kim Dan’s closeness in order to get his advices and assistance.

On the other hand, the fighter was still ordering his lover. (chapter 43) Note that he had intervened at the same time than the doctor’s.  (chapter 43) So he never took the doctor’s choice into consideration. Although Joo Jaekyung is no longer dragging the doctor like in the beginning of the story, he is not truly respecting Kim Dan’s decisions. But how did this rivalry between Joo Jaekyung and his team start?

4- The origins of the rivalry

Here, I won’t focus on the champion’s feelings, rather on the way the doctor entered the gym. His contract diverges from the other members’. (chapter 7) He occupies a special position, for he is only working for the alpha as doctor. But note that doc Dan crossed the line, the moment he started taking care of Kim Changmin’s problematic shoulder. (chapter 7) By treating him, he acted, as if he was the physical therapist of Team Black. Secondly, observe how he got introduced to Team Black. (chapter 7) Park Namwook is employing the expression “joining us”, he is insinuating that he is a member from Team Black. Therefore it is not surprising that the doctor decided to share his talent and give a treatment to Kim Changmin and others. (chapter 7) This short introduction could only encourage him to treat the other fighters too. As you can see, though the doctor has a contract, his duties and position among Team Black were not clear. Moreover, the moment the boxers discovered that the main lead had his own physical therapist, they asked if they could have one too. (chapter 7) Thus I deduce that Kim Dan still needs to find his own place at the gym. This can only generate tension. Moreover, it dawned on me, neither the champion nor coach Jeon Yosep nor Park Namwook recognized the consequences of his arrival at the gym. (chapter 7) First, they made the mistake not to bring Kim Dan to Busan. (chapter 36) After that event, they learned their lesson. However, note that the champion refused that the physical therapist would follow Oh Daehyun and the others to their fight. (chapter 23) On the one hand, he was reminding his companion that he was only working for him, on the other hand, the uniform and the treatment from the members were giving the impression that he was also part of Team Black. (chapter 23) That’s how he discovered the ritual with high five!! This is something he could share with his lover! By using this gesture, they would not only become closer, but the gap between the fighters and Joo Jaekyung would be reduced. On the other hand, by hindering Kim Dan to follow the group, Joo Jaekyung was hindering the main lead to do his job. This shows as well that they are slowly developing a new routine, but it is not fully deployed. The doctor is bringing the real changes due to his special but unclear position.

Besides, as a hyung and physical therapist, he should be part of the management, hence he should get the right to voice his opinion about a match. Yet, in chapter 36, he was not invited to the meeting (chapter 36). Moreover, by mopping the floor, he acted like an errand boy, as if he was the lowest member. I doubt that he got consulted for the next fight too. (chapter 41) On the other hand, Kim Dan is a freelancer, hence he could have simply joined the conference. That’s how I realized that until Kim Dan met the champion, he had always been working as an employee. (chapter 1) This indicates that the doctor has not the mind-set of an entrepreneur and free-lancer. He allowed Choi Heesung and Joo Jaekyung to determine his work. (chapter 31) (chapter 32) And now, you comprehend why Kim Dan chose to become a courier (chapter 42) and didn’t look for new patients. He needs a role model as entrepreneur and doctor. In my eyes, that’s where Cheolmin comes in. The latter should become Kim Dan’s mentor. Moreover, I would like to outline that by intervening in the doctor’s life and career, the champion was blurring more and more the boundary between private life and profession.

Another source for the tension between the captain and Team Black is that the doctor was treated like a full member by Team Black. Therefore he received an uniform (chapter 9) and the welcome elixir. (chapter 9). But like pointed out above, he is actually just his private physical therapist. For Kim Dan, the famous athlete is just a VIP client. (chapter 25) It is relevant, because the doctor is not technically involved with the other members. He is attached to them, because they are very nice to him. (chapter 9) There exists no contract between them either. Their relationship is simply based on the goodness from the characters. And now, you comprehend why the champion had to come to this welcome party. It is because he feared that the doctor would feel closer to them than to him. His money was already competing with the heart from the fighters. Is it a coincidence that the champion felt the need to remind them that he was the one paying for the party? (chapter 9) Funny is that for his birthday party, money was no longer rivaling with the fighters. Furthermore, he was joining the table for real. (chapter 43) Finally, he had another reason for not becoming furious during that evening. He had shared the goblet with the doctor, something that none of the fighters had done before. (chapter 43) To conclude, the causes for the tension between the alpha and his members are the undefine position and duties of Kim Dan.

In addition, I noticed that the captain and Team Black are both associated with dinner. Whereas the champion stands for healthy but tasteless dinner (chapter 13), Park Namwook and Oh Daehyun are representing the other extreme: junk food (too salty, greasy, too much sugar) (chapter 22) (chapter 37) or fasting!! Notice that Park Namwook preferred Kim Dan resting than eating dinner with them! (Chapter 43) Joo Jaekyung listened to his hyung, as he had already heard such an advice before. But actually by skipping dinners, the doctor is living like in the past. This could lead to malnutrition again. As you can see, I sense here a new source of problem.

Another interesting aspect is that the champion desired to spare with his lover, but the former got punished by his hyung. (chapter 26) He proposed this idea after seeing his lover learning moves from Potato. In other words, due to his jealousy, he offered his sex partner the possibility to learn from him. (chapter 25) This was the positive aspect of jealousy. It is not surprising that the champion smiled during this little game. (chapter 26) It helped them to become closer. Striking is that none of the boxers noticed the true meaning of this sparring.  (chapter 26) The members didn’t recognize how gentle the celebrity was towards his partner, therefore Park Namwook imagined that Kim Dan had been coerced to spare and the punch was the expression from anger and frustration against the alpha. Thus he came to misjudge the situation. That’s how Kim Dan got excluded from the ring. And this observation brings me to the following conclusion. Till episode 43, none of the fighters realized that Kim Dan was receiving a special treatment from Joo Jaekyung. They were totally oblivious of the truth, even during this incident! (chapter 43) The boxer on his right was not shocked how quickly the athlete calmed down after realizing his mistake. They only got aware of this, when the athlete tried to make them jealous: (chapter 43) That’s how it dawned on me why the champion will be forced little by little to expose his sexual orientation to the members from his gym. It is because the nature of the competition is changing. He is fighting with the members with his heart and no longer with his wealth and fame!! Joo Jaekyung made the discovery during that night: (chapter 29) A puppy needs care and protection!!

This signifies that each decision from Kim Dan will affect the relationship between the alpha and his team. Imagine that the physical therapist decides to become a full member of Team Black and learn fighting. He would definitely work with Potato. (chapter 23) In addition, I would like to outline that Potato had been favored by his hyungs (chapter 22), because the latter was somehow neglected by the champion. They were compensating for the lack of interest from the captain. Interesting is that no one was missing Potato during that day and party except the readers. Why? It is because little by little, his adoration for the champion is vanishing. He is starting to have a life on his own. It is important, because Kim Dan could receive now more attention from the members than before, especially because he is receiving the good grace from his boss. Don’t forget that Park Namwook never protected them from his bad mood. (chapter 36) He could become their speaker, their lawyer… a new version from this scene: (chapter 37)

So far, Kim Dan has always viewed himself as different from the sportsmen, because he was just standing by the side (chapter 36) or he was sitting in the office. It is not surprising that he kept his distance at the hotel, when the champion was taking his meal. (chapter 37) But it started changing, after the athlete declared him as a part of his team. 8chapter 40) The problem is that he met the green-haired uke which reinforced his insecurities and low self-esteem. Observe that while returning home, he was only remembering all the champion’s words (chapter 43) before his intervention with the MFC security guys. Hence I believe that this statement and embrace (chapter 43) can only move Kim Dan’s heart. Finally, I would like to outline that the champion was asking his lover to become responsible for him. (chapter 43) He should bring him home. If you read the essay “The Art Of Loving“, you already know that responsibility is one of the conditions for love. The others are trust, respect and knowledge! And this brings me to the final conclusion. Since no one among Team Black knows about the doctor’s past and second gig, it becomes comprehensible why Oh Daehyun, Potato and the others can not take care of Kim Dan properly. (chapter 43) But the more the champion is revealing about his relationship with the doctor, the more the latter will receive recognition and protection from Team Black. Though the manager recognized that Kim Dan had been beaten (chapter 11), he chose to close an eye to this. Thus he remained passive.

To conclude, the doctor is there to bring harmony and happiness at the gym. This can only happen through changes (like introduction of new rituals) and as such mistakes. His presence is little by little affecting the champion’s mentality. The latter is showing more and more concern for his fated partner. (chapter 43) Though the doctor’s hands had been bleeding, Kim Dan chose to treat his patient first before taking care of his own wounds. His selflessness could only catch Joo Jaekyung’s notice. Doc Dan’s benevolence can only make him realize that fame can never be a source of joy and adoration is totally different from true love and warmth.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: Sunny 🌝 Deception: Breakfast, Birthday 🎂and a side of laughs 😁

After reading the title, people might wonder why the illustration doesn’t contain any picture from episode 42, as the topics, birthday, party and breakfast, are present there. The answer is quite simple. I created the title and the illustration for this essay before the release of chapter 42. Nevertheless, the presence of these elements in episode 42 confirmed my interpretation that these topics are strongly connected together. Naturally, this means that I will include the scenes from the new chapter too.

1. Breakfast: work or friendship?

First, it is important to create a list of all the breakfast scenes.

Chapter 4Chapter 18Chapter 22Chapter 41Chapter 42

First, let’s focus on the characters and their respective position. What caught my attention is that till chapter 42, none of the protagonists have been eating breakfast together. In episode 4, only Joo Jaekyung went to the kitchen. Then in episode 18, though both were sitting at the same table, only the athlete had his glass of milk. He didn’t offer anything to his room mate. The latter was supposed to prepare himself his own breakfast. (chapter 18) Then in episode 22 and 41, the physical therapist stood by the side acting like a cook. (chapter 22) At no moment, he was invited to sit down. I consider the apron as the symbol of “drawing the line”. This explicates why the cloth is covered with lines. Kim Dan acts as the champion’s employee. Furthermore, though the dishes are influenced by traditional Korean cooking, the physical therapist was paying attention to the fighter’s nutrition. (chapter 22) Consequently, the physical therapist has been working as the champion’s nutritionist. We could say that in episode 42, it is the same, as he is once again wearing the apron. (chapter 42) The only difference is that he is no longer standing by the table which the champion noticed immediately. It is important, because it shows that now, Joo Jaekyung is missing Kim Dan’s presence and more precisely his conversation with him. Yes, the breakfast has become the moment where both protagonists exchange their thoughts. (chapter 41) And the champion came to enjoy this little moment during his long day. They became a part of his routine. This signifies that the association between breakfast and work was slowly vanishing. It was gradually turning into a moment of intimacy.

Thus chapter 42 represents a turning point. How so? It is because in episode 42, the champion was confronted with a tired doctor. (chapter 42) Thus he couldn’t talk to Kim Dan. On the other hand, the cook had done his job, for the dishes were cooked perfectly (chapter 42) Hence Joo Jaekyung couldn’t complain to the physical therapist. (chapter 42) This means, the “intimacy” vanished, while the notion of work got reinforced. Consequently, I deduce that this little change, a tired doctor, unable to converse with him, will definitely affect the fighter in the long run. The latter will be forced to meditate about the cause for his exhaustion, but more importantly about his emotions and his real expectations from Kim Dan. Why was he annoyed, though the breakfast was made? Does he view him as a employee or a friend? This is what he stated in episode 18: (chapter 18) His stay was justified with work. Kim Dan had a similar reaction. He considered the breakfast as a part of his “work”. (chapter 22) Therefore it is not surprising why Joo Jaekyung had no problem to admit that Kim Dan was cooking his breakfast (chapter 22). In his eyes, it was related to his profession. However, the moment Oh Daehyun and Kwak Junbeom expressed their surprise  (chapter 22) and their desires  (chapter 22), Joo Jaekyung set a limit very quickly. (chapter 22) Why? Was it because he didn’t want to share his penthouse to members from Team Black? For me, his main reason was Kim Dan! If they had come to his place, they could get close to the physical therapist. It would be more difficult for him to “control” doc Dan. He could even experience a similar situation than in episode 7, where he was totally left out. (chapter 7) Oh Daehyun, Kim Changmin and the others would even get the opportunity to eat his great dishes… Notice that the boxers were using “work” in order to be able to visit the place. This means that “the breakfast” would lose his special meaning for the fighter. Kim Dan would no longer be conversing with him only. Joo Jaekyung would become like the others not realizing that by allowing them to come to his house, the nature of his relationship with the members of Team Black would change too. They would become his “friends”. Too scared of losing the doctor, the boss put an end to the discussion. Thus Joo Jaekyung was forced to use his title and position to silence them. This means, he created a wall between himself and the others. To conclude, the line between work and private life is slowly vanishing through the breakfast. The latter is gradually embodying the notion of intimacy, confidentiality and friendship. And now, you comprehend why there was sex in episode 18, though there was no Korean breakfast on the table. (chapter 18) Intimacy without real warmth.

2. Breakfast, the symbol of happiness or deception?

If you contrast all the breakfast scenes together, you will notice the following common denominators: deception, mistakes, misunderstanding but also smiles. My avid readers might be surprised with the first description, deception. In episode 4, while the champion drank his glass of milk, the doctor chose to run away. He deceived the athlete in such a way that Joo Jaekyung thought that Kim Dan was still in bed. (chapter 4) His silent departure made the celebrity smile. (chapter 4) However, in his mind, Kim Dan had not run away, for he had spent the night in his bed. (chapter 4) The smile became the symbol of his miscalculation. He imagined that he was still in control of the situation. (chapter 4) He had misinterpreted doc Dan’s action. So we could say, this was his biggest mistake. After their separation, he could no longer get in touch with the physical therapist triggering his biggest fears. No wonder why he got so mad. (Chapter 5)

Then in episode 18, it was Joo Jaekyung’s turn to “deceive” the main lead. He was on his way to the gym (chapter 18) , when he changed his mind and asked for sex as “breakfast”. (chapter 18) The trigger for his change of attitude was the following announcement from Kim Dan. (chapter 18) The physical therapist expressed his wish to leave the penthouse as soon as possible. Why? It is because Joo Jaekyung had drawn a line which the physical therapist shouldn’t cross. (chapter 18) The sportsman was denying his benevolence towards the main lead. With such a statement, the famous athlete created the impression that Kim Dan’s presence in the flat was more or less “bothering” him. (chapter 18) He was just tolerating him because of his jinx. This explicates why Kim Dan wanted to leave the penthouse as soon as possible. He didn’t want to intrude in his life. Nevertheless, Manhwa lovers should keep in their mind that the athlete had offered to share his huge flat not only to help him, but also to „control“ him. By sharing the same apartment, he could know about his „whereabouts“. In other words, his decision was unconsciously motivated by his fear to lose him. But because Joo JAekyung denied the existence of his good heart and showed him the cold shoulder, the other thought that his stay should be temporary. As you can see, their conversation was full of misunderstandings. It was, as if both were rejecting each other too. Naturally, there was a reason for the champion’s harsh attitude: he feared to expose his heart, for he views “kindness” and “pity” as vulnerabilities. (chapter 18) I would even add, he hates pity… exactly like Kim Dan. (chapter 37) That’s why he reacted so strongly in the States. In my eyes, he imagines that someone could deceive him, if he was kind or if he loved someone. That’s the reason why he is acting so tough. What an irony! He is deceived, even if he is so brutal and strong. We have the perfect example with the MFC doctors and the MFC matchmaker. To conclude, in episode 18, Joo Jaekyung made sure to protect his heart from Kim Dan out of fear. And this could only backfire. The doctor chose that it was better to leave the champion’s side. But his declaration triggered the celebrity’s hidden anxieties. (chapter 18) Thus he asked for sex. Interesting is that by acting this way, he reinforced the impression that the athlete was a sex-maniac. (chapter 19) He would do it at any moment and at any place. Yet, we know for sure that the champion’s libido was different in the past. It was strongly intertwined with his matches. He considers sex as hard work and as such bothersome. (chapter 29) So we could say that by requesting sex as breakfast, he deceived his partner. He might be smiling and happy (chapter 18), but deep down, he was masking his abandonment and trust issues. For me, both characters made huge mistakes, for they were not honest to each other. Back then, Kim Dan was still rejecting sex, and as such denying the existence of his own pleasure. They could only misunderstand each other, because both were in denial about their own emotional and mental state. Hence they could only commit wrongdoings.

In chapter 22, Kim Dan chose to cook breakfast for the champion for the first time. (chapter 22) For Joo Jaekyung, it was a mistake. Kim Dan had crossed the line. But the moment he tasted the food, he liked it so much (chapter 22) that it put him in a good mood. Thus he smiled. (chapter 22) However, observe that the champion tried to “deceive” his partner after tasting the food. (chapter 22) First, he hid his happiness by looking so deadly serious. He was restraining himself to expose his true emotions. Secondly, in that same picture, he is voicing his doubts. He feared that the doctor tricked him in order to impress him. He couldn’t believe that he was such a cook. As you can see, the athlete considered the first breakfast from Kim Dan as a trick and wrongdoing, before he changed his mind. Here, I would like to point out that at no moment the athlete praised Kim Dan properly. (chapter 22) It was reduced to a basic skills so that for him, the breakfast is still viewed as a part of his work. However, by watching the athlete enjoying his dishes each morning, Kim Dan got accustomed to observe a content man. It is quite clear that the champion is enjoying his dishes so much. (chapter 41) His chewing is betraying his happiness. Through his happy chewing, the doctor started perceiving the athlete differently. He was acting more like a happy child.

And now, it is time to focus on chapter 41. Where was the deception here? One might say that it is related to the drug incident. (chapter 41) Like mentioned before, the celebrity got tricked by the MFC authorities. They want to sweep this scandal under the rug. As for the mistake, Kim Dan was the first one bringing it up: (chapter 41) His expression made Joo Jaekyung smile. (chapter 41) However, his words were quite ambiguous. What was he referring to? Many people thought, it was related to the doctor’s love confession, as Joo JAekyung wanted to know if he remembered anything. (chapter 41) For me, it is clear that Joo JAekyung had loved this night so much that he hoped that Kim Dan would also have a good memory from it. Remember how happy he was after taking his shower. He was in such a good mood that he had placed the doctor in the middle of his bed. (chapter 40) For me, Joo Jaekyung had enjoyed this night for many reasons. Kim Dan had been proactive. He had even accepted all the requests from the athlete (chapter 39). At no moment, he had rejected him. Moreover, he had voiced his pleasure (chapter 39) something that Joo JAekyung had been longing to hear from him. (chapter 12) He had liked the love confession from Kim Dan, as he had replied to it with a kiss. (Chapter 39) Finally, they had many rounds during that night. We could say, he had become the perfect lover during that night. However, the word “mistake” from Kim Dan triggered the champion’s memory. (chapter 41) He could only make fun of the doctor. But what was his one hell of a mistake? We have three possibilities:

  • The whole night would be considered as a mistake, for the doctor is usually shy and passive. (chapter 39) He had thrown all his rules over board.
  • Secondly, he had confessed his love to the athlete which Joo Jaekyung qualified as nonsense.
  • Finally, he had urinated while having sex and this twice. Moreover, the champion had been “blessed” with his urine. (chapter 39) Imagine the doctor’s embarrassment, if he got to hear that he had peed twice while having sex. (chapter 39) Moreover, he had challenged his sex partner by peeing on his face.

Since the champion had a huge smile while thinking of this incident (chapter 41), it signifies that for him, it was a funny memory. I am more opting for the last option, for he was smiling like in the moment he discovered his partner’s secret talent. (chapter 39) This would also explain why he kept the main lead in the dark. (chapter 41) The problem is that this silence can generate a misunderstanding, especially after hearing this “advice” from the former sex partner.  (chapter 42) He needs to demonstrate his talent to the champion in bed. And the fact that Joo JAekyung never replied to the doctor’s pleas (chapter 41) could also be judged as deception. He was “lying” by omission, because he didn’t praise his lover for that wonderful night. It was described as a huge mistake!! On the other hand, how could he say that he had such a great night, when the doctor was under the influence of a drug? In other words, the sportsman had also his reasons not to mention too much about this night. He preferred it, if the doctor could remember it on his own. At the same time, this conversation during breakfast exposes how close they have already become. They are now finally able to talk about intimacy (chapter 41) and real problems (drug incident). (chapter 41) Joo Jaekyung has no problem to expose his rough side to the physical therapist. Interesting is that he doesn’t get scolded by the doctor, though the latter is bothered by his reaction. (chapter 41) That’s how I realized how the champion would affect the physical therapist forever. Through him, he will come to accept the usage of the fists. He will stop accepting the emotional, mental and physical abuse from others.

From episode 1, where he was covering his head with his hand (chapter 1) to episode 7, where he punched the champion with his elbow. (chapter 7) Finally, he was encouraged to punch the fighter during a sparring. (chapter 26) Additionally, his growing resilience and fighting spirit became more obvious with his fist. He began clenching his fist, (chapter 10) (chapter 18) each time his pride got hurt. Here, he was restraining himself out of anger (chapter 42) after getting insulted by the ex-sex partner. (chapter 42) Yes, his hand gesture reminded me a lot of the fighter’s: (chapter 37) As you can see, the protagonists are influencing each other through their conversations and interactions. And this brings me now to the final breakfast scene, chapter 42.

  1. Deception: Kim Dan is hiding from Joo Jaekyung that he is working during the night. (chapter 42) I would even add that he is no longer following the athlete’s rule.  (chapter 18) There is no ambiguity that the champion noticed the doctor’s dark circles. (chapter 42) This picture reflects the celebrity’s perspective. So he must have noticed his lack of sleep. However, in my eyes, he must have thought that his exhaustion was related to his grandmother, as episode 42 mirrors episode 21. (chapter 21) However, since the physical therapist has been working each night behind the champion’s back, I assume that such a scene (chapter 42) won’t occur just once. It could become a new habit, but the champion got accustomed to his conversations with the physical therapist. He is longing for the doctor’s presence next to his table. Because in episode 4, 18 and 22, the main leads came to a new deal or agreement, I am expecting a new deal again. Why? It is because their relationship evolved. Each change forces them to make new arrangements. Furthermore, the moment the champion notices the physical therapist’s vanishing during the night, he can only get upset. What if his partner decides to run away. especially after Joo JAekyung acted like that? . (chapter 42) And this brings me back to the previous physical therapist. (chapter 1) The latter had also vanished suddenly!! According to Park Namwook, the champion had beaten him. (chapter 1) But I am not entirely sure about this, for the athlete was caught by surprise. So envision the athlete’s reaction, when the latter discovers an empty bedroom with the Wedding Cabinet. The latter could be seen as a reimbursement for the paid loan. Since the doctor’s abandonment issues resurfaced in the past episode (chapter 42), I have the feeling that his partner is about to go through the same experience. With his disappearance, Joo Jaekyung would not only lose his delicious dishes, but also his only companion who was able to make him smile and laugh.
  2. Mistake: He is now working during the night which affects his breakfast and as such his relationship with the athlete. Kim Dan is now giving the impression that he is keeping his distance from his loved one, while it is the opposite. (chapter 42) He is too tired, this can only make the champion suspicious. Why is he so exhausted? Is he now suffering from insomnia, as a side effect from the drug? (chapter 41) And if he discovers the empty bedroom, this can only generate fears and even misunderstandings. Thus the champion could make the following request: he has to sleep in the same bed, in order to keep an eye on him.
  3. The absence of conversation explains the absence of smiles.  (chapter 42) And this can only affect the champion’s mood. (chapter 42) His irritability and outburst get even worse. From this (chapter 41) to this (chapter 42) In the car, he yelled at doc Dan. He advised him not to cross the line. He was no fighter. He should stick to his job, overlooking that Kim Dan was acting as a good physical therapist. He was right to ask the celebrity to stop his training.

To conclude, the absence of communication around the breakfast made the champion unhappy, generating a new gap between these two characters. (chapter 42) And now, you comprehend why I associated breakfast to laughs.

3. Fanning Birthday and breakfast

Interesting is that the doctor had prepared a similar breakfast than the previous one: (chapter 42) (chapter 41) However, there exists one difference to the first breakfast the physical therapist put on the table. (chapter 22) The soup looks a lot like a seaweed soup, a typical dish offered in South Korea for a birthday. And now, you comprehend why in the illustration, the first breakfast is facing the birthday cake (chapter 41) The latter stands for anonymity, professionalism and admiration, while the seaweed soup embodies closeness, home and real affection. Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why the presents from the fans and companies are not making the celebrity happy. (chapter 41) It is because there is no direct conversation between him and others. They are congratulating through the gifts, and not through words and gestures (hugs). They don’t know what the athlete truly likes. Finally don’t forget that he starts receiving the gifts even before his real birthday. (chapter 41) We can observe that his birthday is creating such a buzz that it looks more like a marketing event. Hence at no moment, the athlete makes a joke or smile. (chapter 41) In fact, he is crossing his arms, as if he was putting a distance between himself and the gifts. In other words, his birthday is connected to business and artificiality which contrasts to the doctor‘s past birthday: . (Chapter 11) One person, only on one day, and the present was the sweet bread which the little boy liked so much. This shows that the grandmother knew her grandson very well. (Chapter 11) This simple party made the cute boy smile making him forget his worries and fears.

While the one celebrated it in a ruined but „warm“ home, the other will definitely take place outside the house. It is not intimate, but public. It is not surprising that the mysterious man prefers creating an charity event in the end. He is not sensing any true love and affection from all this. Jinx-philes can sense that he is somehow excluding himself from all this. It was, as if they were celebrating something else… Because Joo Jaekyung mentioned a charity event (chapter 41), I am assuming that a party will be organized outside his penthouse and this will take place in the evening. This stands in opposition to the breakfast. On the other hand, I deduce that such a birthday party is reflected in the following scenes:

  • chapter 9: the welcome party
  • Chapter 37: the late snack party

And the moment Manhwaphiles compare these two scenes, they can detect the following common denominators. Joo Jaekyung was not eating!! In the first party, he was not invited, because he would never show up. He dislikes alcohol. But even when he was present, he sat there refusing to eat with the others. (Chapter 9) His body language was displaying his distance and „rejection“. Yes, he was excluding himself. But why? It is because he never messes with his nutrition. (Chapter 36) Yes, he is not allowing himself to eat „unhealthy“ food or to enjoy a „drink“. Under this new approach, it becomes understandable why the athlete got so furios, when he caught the trio having a party. First, he got upset, because he got excluded. He got jealous, because Kim Dan was laughing with the others. (chapter 37) But more importantly, he cannot eat like the others, (chapter 37). I don’t think, it was just caused by his upcoming match. Even during the first party, he never took a bite. Striking is his choice of words: stuff. It was, as if eating snacks was a synonym for overeating. Like mentioned in the essay „sharing is caring“, Joo JAekyung needs to learn to become less perfect, to allow himself a „snack“ from time to time. That way, he can enjoy life. In his eyes, he can not celebrate like the others, for his job and title are a synonym for his life. (Chapter 9) That‘s why I believe that during the charity event, the champion won’t be eating and drinking like the others again, though I am expecting a „change“ there too. Moreover, while during the breakfasts the doctor is able to make the athlete happy and smile (chapter 41), it is not the same for Joo Jaekyung. So far, the doctor has barely smiled in front of the champion. (Chapter 22) And this is something the champion has been missing. When he paid off his debts, he wanted to make the doctor happy, hence he was looking at his facial expressions. (Chapter 18) In other words, as long as Kim Dan is not laughing and smiling, the other can not find real happiness either, and I would even say, real peace of mind. But in order to make his partner happy, the latter has to cross the line. He needs to stop living like a champion all the time, and as such to become human. This implies that he needs to make mistakes, for error is human. At the same time, humanity is a synonym for benevolence and vulnerability. This corresponds to the charity event. (Chapter 41) So if the money is donated to cancer treatment and especially to the halmoni’s, the latter will become the symbol for the champion’s sweetness and weakness. Finally, many Jinx-philes can realize that Joo JAekyung‘s birthday is the evidence that he is a human after all.

To conclude, I am predicting that at some point, the two main leads will come to eat breakfast together. I am already anticipating that Joo Jaekyung might prepare breakfast for Kim Dan, just like he cooked a dinner for him in episode 13. (chapter 13) But for that, the champion has to change his way of life… give up little by little all his past habits (waking up, showering, jogging, then breakfast, training till late in the evening). Everything was revolving around his own life and profession. However, by allowing Kim Dan to live with him, he is forced to find new habits: cooking for each other, jogging together, sleeping together… taking care of each other. This can only happen through arguments. I would even add, it is only possible, when both are honest to each other. Right now, Joo Jaekyung only knows how to share intimacy sexually with the protagonist. He needs to learn to listen to Kim Dan and trust him.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.